《How To Die As Heavy As Mount Tai》
Chapter 1 - The Beta Lieutenant Colonel who died for his country (1)
Chapter 1The Beta Lieutenant Colonel who died for his country (1)Tranted by: Ndri
Lu Heng, male, died at the age of 21. Before his death, he was a graduate of a key university, and now he is a civil servant in the Department of Purifying souls in the underworld.
The office of Department of purifying souls had an integrated style , a pure white room with a desk in the center. It is said that facilitating the soul to enter the reincarnation cycle pure and chaste is the motto of this Department of purifying souls.
However, this piece of spacious whitend made Lu Heng, a neer, extremely nervous. After sitting on his desk, he kneaded the small round mission assistant on the table for the 99th time.
¡°You can do it easily.¡± The task assistant felt exasperated by his harassment.
¡°I think so too. This is my first job, my first client, I need a perfect start. Howe nobody hase?¡± Lu Heng is a very motivated person, but also a little perfectionist. On the day of the car ident, it was his first day of work, full of ambitions, and the result was he died leaving his lofty ideals unfulfilled. Naturally, this enthusiasm for work has continued to the present.
The task assistant took out two small ws like feathered animals and took [LH¡¯s] two palms with a sense of powerlessness. Lu Heng really is the most dedicated neer he has ever seen. It has boundless prospects following such a master. Of course, if he didn¡¯t always rub him when worried, it would have been better.
¡°You are a neer of the F level, You have no right to choose a client. You can only wait for the task to be assigned to you by the people above. Wait patiently.¡±
One person, one system, spoke no words, gossiped about nothing. Suddenly, the little assistant stood up and turned from a Ge Youqi Mao ball [T/N: Globe-like? P] to a professional LCDputer: ¡°The first mission ising.¡±
A dark-haired, dark-eyed man pushed the door open and walked in. His steps were firm, he sat down with an erect spine, and he seemed to be a very self-disciplined person: ¡°Good day, sir. My name is Reiner Hart.¡±
Reiner Hart, a 56-year-old male beta, came from a ne with six genders. The average lifespan in this world is more than two hundred years old, and Reiner, who is in his fifties, is still in adolescence.
Reiner was born in a prominent household. His father is the speaker of the House of Lords, and the mother is an omega from an art-background family. And Hart is also one of the most prominent surnames of the Human Alliance. Although Reiner is only a beta, he is an unprecedented beta, with a 3S rank spirit and a 3S rank physique. Therefore, Reiner became the freak of this family ¨C the only person in the Hart family to join the army. [T/N: 3S>2S>S>A>B>C¡.]
After ignoring his family¡¯s opposition to the Imperial First Military Academy, the dazzling Reiner and the son of Admiral Reese of the Second Legion, Xiu Yi Te were known as twin stars. The two were really young, and they were both rivals and good friends in the military academy. After graduation, they entered the Second Legion together and achieved outstanding results. Later, with the creation of a special operations force by Xiu Yi Te outside the independent legions, Reiner became his deputy.
Young and eager to work hard together with his best friends, and then achieve ideals, make contributions, and be famous. ording tomon sense, Reiner¡¯s life, as if favored by God, should be developed in this way.
However, each ne has a child of destiny to whom the world is biased, one of which is Xiu Yi Te, the other one is not Reiner. In the novel, such a character is called the protagonist, and Reiner seems to be like a cannon fodder role supporting such a character.
Another child of destiny is an omega. ording to thew of the Empire, omegas are not permitted to go to the front line. Even if they join the army, they can only be used as logisticians. This is not gender discrimination, but is determined by the nature of alpha and omega. After all, the alpha¡¯s inborn physical superiority decided that they should be in the front lines, especially among the mech fighters who have yed an enormous role in determining the oue of war- 80% of them are alpha. The pheromone secreted by Omega during estrus is the Achilles heel of such a steel division.
The omega, named Carlo, came from a remote border star. His father was a soldier who died in a battle against the Zergs. Since then joining the army to fight the Zergs was his dream. [T/N: Zerg= Alien Insect race]
To this end, he did not hesitate to get the drugs that could temporarily transform his physique into a beta from the ck market, and then got admitted to the first military school. After graduating with excellent results, he entered the wind and thunder [special operations force].
However, during a mission, Carlo unexpectedly went into estrus, getting discovered by Xiu Yi Te and Reiner. Between this pair of friends, there was a fierce quarrel about how to deal with Carlo.
Xiu Yi Te loves Carlo¡¯s talent and believes in his assurances, insisting on hiding his identity and keeping him in the wind and thunder. Reiner is not willing to keep such a ¡õ¡õ in the team and asks Carlo to apply for retirement. Otherwise, he will report his identity to the military. [T/N: ¡õ¡õ was in the raws]
After several fruitless quarrels, Reiner reported Carlo¡¯s identity and thew enforcement team took him away. The greatly disappointed Xiu Yi Te identally was trapped in the zerg territory while carrying out a mission rted to the fate of the Human Alliance.
Knowing the news, Carlo escaped from the control of thew enforcement team and went to the Zerg territory to find Xiu Yi Te. After a few adventures, the two killed the Zerg Queen and became the hero of all mankind. After that, the two men fought side by side, annihting the entire Zerg, and eventually became the marshals, and their love became a good story.
Reiner, however, was buried in the Xinghai with the wind and thunder , med for the matter of Xiu Yi Te¡¯s disappearance. What was left of him on the Sta record, only the superficial words: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for Lieutenant Colonel Reiner Hart, who insisted on packing off Marshal Carlo, the mission of Marshal Xiu Yi Te would not fail, and the wind and thunder would also not fail and suffer from the catastrophe¡¡±
¡°From a young age, my life was about fighting for being a qualified soldier. All my efforts were to guard the human alliance. I am not willing, I died in vain.¡± Reiner looks normal, only the clenched fist slightly revealed his emotions.
¡°Your request I have received. No. 666 from the underworld¡¯s ¡®Department of purifying Souls¡¯- Lu Heng, at your service. Now reconfirm, your request is that your death will make a great contribution to the human alliance, right?¡±
¡°Well,¡± Reiner said, and added, ¡°If you can, I hope to eliminate some of Xiu Yi Te¡¯s misunderstandings.¡±
¡°No problem.¡±
After sending away Liner, Lu Heng asked: ¡°Reiner will see the whole process of my task? If he sees it, I will feel very nervous and will affect the performance.¡±
¡°No, the taskmissioner can only see the final result. But there must be two points to remember: first, you must die at the time you should die. Second, Reiner¡¯s character is serious and rigid, and it is a fixed principle. The person must not do things that do not conform to his character.¡± The little assistant floated up from the table and stopped at 10 cm in front of Lu Heng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Once you make a vition of the above two principles, you will be eliminated from that ne immediately. Leaving the ne will not only be a mission failure but also it would deduct wages!¡±
¡°In fact, I always thought when I was on the job training. ording to the butterfly effect theory, changing a person¡¯s death method will cause a series of chain reactions. Is this not much worse than OOC?¡±
¡°From the moment you enter that ne, it would have be a parallel ne. As for the OOC problem, this is professional ethics, simply because themissioner mustn¡¯t see a sloppy act.¡± The little assistant patiently exined to the neer and resolved his doubts.
Lu Heng still had some questions that he didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Parallel nes, that has nothing to do with the original world. Is this OK?¡±
¡°Forget this stuff, you just need to do your job, no need to think so deeply.¡± The tone of the little assistant sounded a bit contradictory.
¡°I know, it¡¯s just like reading a novel that has an unsatisfactory ending. At this time, if one can find an ending that suits his desires, the mood would be much happier .¡± Lu Heng suddenly realized.
¡°You can understand this as well¡¡±
¡¡
Lu Heng opened his eyes, and caught sight of the cold metal ceiling. ording to the information in my mind, the ceiling could be adjusted to various sceneries ording to personal preferences. For example, the starry sky, the blue sky and white clouds, and for special preferences, could be adjusted into lightning and thunder. However, the owner of this room did not make any changes.
The mattress underneath was not soft at all, and it might be very ufortable to sleep in, but this special mattress could stimte every muscle very well. Simply put, it was a mattress that lets you exercise in your sleep.
The room in front of me is extremely simple, a bed, a table, a chair, a closet, the only special thing is probably the door with the gravity training room logo. Lu Heng turned over and went out into the bathroom to prepare for washing.
The young man who appeared in the mirror surprised him. His long eyebrows and his eyes were slightly raised up. He felt a little stunned. His eyes were like a clearke. This was Lu Heng¡¯s own face. But it was different, the skin of wheat color, the be had lines due to frowning often, the chin with a sharper line, and the look of Lieutenant Colonel Rainer.
[Little assistant, what is the situation? ¡¿ Lu Heng was scared to death, and quickly called the task assistant in his mind.
[I don¡¯t know, there is nothing in the database¡] The little assistant¡¯s face reflected its ignorance.
[This is thepany¡¯s fault. Getting repatriated due to OOC- I don¡¯t want it. This is the first task of my first job¡] Lu Heng wanted to cry but had no tears.
[Don¡¯t worry, since you hasn¡¯t been repatriated yet, it should have no effect. We have to work with this for now, I will check it out after I return to the headquarters. ¡¿
Hearing this, Lu Heng sighed. He adjusted his expression in the mirror and one had to say that Lu Heng was very talented. Soon, the gentle appearance disappeared, and in the mirror was the serious and mechanical Lieutenant Colonel Rainer.
Reiner was a very self-disciplined person. In addition to the task, there is a strict schedule for daily work and rest. After getting up in the morning, there had to be a two-hour long physical training that without any rest. Lu Heng, who has taken over the role, also used two hours ofbat training as the beginning of the day.
Chapter 2 - The Beta Lieutenant Colonel who died for his country (2)
Chapter 2The Beta Lieutenant Colonel who died for his country (2)Tranted by: Ndri
Just after the training waspleted, the light brain on Lu Heng¡¯s wrist suddenly rang indicating an iing call. He was able to recognize the caller and it seemed to be a familiar person.
After pressing the button, a holographic image of a military man appeared out of thin air, his face was appeared hale and hearty, his nose was high, his eyes were profound, and his red hair was slightly messy. A few buttons on the top of the shirt were left open, revealing strong chest muscles, and the military uniform was casually draped over the shoulders. The whole person looked full of wild and unattractive charm, which was Xiu Yi Te.
¡°Yo, little Nana is training. Such ruddy cheeks, reminds me of past...¡±
¡°Lord Commander, what is the matter?¡± Lu Heng face interrupted him with a nk expression. Once Xiu Yi Te began to recall the past, he would not want to bring the conversation back to the topic in a short time.
¡°I think there is plenty of time now, we can talk a little bit about the past.¡± Xiu Yi Te seemed stifled, like he couldn¡¯t express himselfpletely...
¡°Lord Commander, what is the matter?¡± Lu Heng repeated in a cold voice.
Xiu Yi Te was just about to say something, when a soft and clear voice chimed in: ¡°Xiu Yi Te, you would best be careful or adjutant Reiner may hang up your call again.¡±
His expression was stiff for a moment, and it seemed to remind him of the scene where themunication was directly hangedst time. After a few moments, Xiu Yi Te put on a cursory smile on his face. He said: ¡°Reiner, pleasee at once to thebatmand room, there is important intelligence.¡±
¡°Yes, I will be there soon.¡±
It is also amazing that these two characters of such opposing dispositions can be such close friends. Lu Heng picked up the decorative sses on the table, let them rest on the bridge of his nose and walked out of the cabin.
Crossing the long bridge, Lu Heng walked toward thebatmand room at the front end of the starship. His back was quite straight, and every step was urately paced. The military boots stepping on the hard floor made a very regr ¡°squeaky¡± sound.
The soldiers along the way saw Lu Heng and stood up straight to give a standard military salute. Perhaps rted to the character of themander, the wind and thunder was not as strict as other legions. In the absence of a mission, the entire starship was generally in a rxed and casual atmosphere, but this was not so when Lu Heng appeared. With a serious and mechanical demeanor, he has always been the epitome of strictness. In addition, his impable adherence to the rules and regtions alienated him from the people. In fact, there were quite a few strange voices inside the wind and thunder [displeased with him].
A soldier who had just finished his salute with Lu Heng looked at his back and disappeared around the corner. He immediately pulled his eyes up with his hands and mimicked Lu Heng¡¯s frozen expression. Hispanion shook his shoulders and smiled lightly, but he didn¡¯t dare tough out loud. They didn¡¯t dare to challenge the listening ability of a 3S rank.
Here, Xiu Yi Te, who hung up themunication, sullenly mmed on the table and said to himself: ¡°Really is more and more amusing, feeling like teasing little Nana again till he blushes.¡±
¡°Xiu Yi Te, are you and adjutant Reinar very close?¡± The young boy who spoke looks very delicate, the skin is white and exquisite like cream, the lips are like petal, plus thin shoulders, slender waist, It is the beauty of an Omega.
¡°Yeah, we met from the age of three. At that time, Little Nana was as cute as Little Carlo.¡± The more he said, the more he missed the younger Reiner, he was shy and cute, and he was obedient and gullible. He would believe anything he said. Why is it like this now, like a pedantic old man, full of military discipline...
Even Reiner, who was a youth, was shy, albeit a bit crooked [naughty]. Xiu Yi Te sighed in his heart several times.
Carlo¡¯s eyes widened and the rosy lips opened slightly, surprised: ¡°Is it? I thought that adjutant Reiner was so serious. When I first saw him, I felt as if I was watching the director.¡±
¡°Howe! When we were in the military academy, a lot of bad ideas were all from Little Nana. Those years of youth were truly full of joy.¡± Xiu Yi Te sat up straight and suddenly came to the spirit. ¡°Did you know? In our training camp The instructor...¡±
¡°When I was at the military academy, I often heard the stories about the captain. At that time, I decided to join the wind and thunder.¡± Carlo interrupted Xiu Yi Te with some awkwardness.
Because the memories of the past events were interrupted twice in a row, it was a little regretful for Xiu Te. But he was always a little more patient with Carlo. Following Carlo¡¯s words, Xiu Yi Te spoke of a few interesting things in the military school and made him to listen to it, Carlo¡¯sughter ringing unceasingly.
When the two chatted joyfully, the door of thebatmand room slipped open and Carlo suddenly fell silent.
There was a bit of awkwardness in the air. Lu Heng, who came in, seemed to have felt nothing. He saluted Xiu Yi Te, and sat on his right hand side.
¡°Then let¡¯s get started.¡± Xiu Yi Te signaled by nodding, then pressed down the holographic projector switch.
What appeared in midair was a yellow. This was a neutral with poor resources and yellow sand, which was not owned by the Human Alliance. This was a paradise for all criminals, scammers, thieves, and ¡õ¡õ, the most wanted terrorists, and sinister murderers. This was the gold cave for star thieves. This ce has now and order. [squares might be rapists]
¡°ording to reliable information, Ereden is now hiding in thergest city of Nabia, Frizian.¡± Xiu Yi Te zoomed in on the and positioned it in a city in the north.
¡°Wants to get rid of the star road map through the auction?¡± Lu Heng frowned.
¡°Bingo! Little Nana, you really have a clever mind.¡± Xiu Yi Teughed inexplicably. He saw Lu Heng staring at the projection with a serious look,pletely ignoring his words. He shrugged his shoulders and continued talking about business. ¡°So we have to find him before the auction, and take back the road map.¡±
¡°As a military force, we cannot openly enter Frizian publicly. Ever sincest time¡¯s matter, the parliament has given serious directives to the military headquarters,¡± Lu Heng said.
¡°This has just been discussed. ¡°Carlo, who has been silent for a moment, suddenly spoke up. ¡° Xiu Yi Te suggested that the three of us could secretly sneak in.¡±
Lu Heng, hearing that scrunched his brows even more instead of loosening them.
This mission is the task where Carlo¡¯s estrus will reveal his identity, and it is also the time when this friend¡¯s and his paths would diverge. The traitor named Ereden stole the star map of the military that had just been drawn. It is said that several unexplored rare ore stars were marked, making it quite valuable. This mission is to hunt Ereden and find the star map.
Carlo¡¯s father sacrificed himself while rescuing Xiu Yi Te, which led to thetter specially favoring him. But it was too irrational to bring a new person in such an important task.
Carlo saw Lu Heng¡¯s disapproving look, and looked at Xiu Yi Te¡¯s eyes with a look of suffering injustice. Seeing what he did not do anything, he also took the courage to say: ¡°Although this is my first mission, I will definitely work hard.¡±
Lu Heng gently tapped his finger on the table: ¡°Commander, this task is very important, you have to carefully consider the candidates.¡±
Carlo suddenly stood up and widened his eyes, but his eyes looked at Xiu Yi Te: ¡± Xiu Yi Te, I will work very hard, please give me a chance.¡±
Lu Heng, with extreme perseverance resisted raising the corners of his mouth. Are they worthy of being a destined pair? Carlo, who is a second-ss private, actually calls themander by his name.
Xiu Te patted his shoulder and appeased: ¡°You don¡¯t worry Carlo. Reiner, let Carlo go for the consideration of the task. We are disguised as a star thief, and as a star thieves how could we not have a beautiful Omega apanying?¡±
He spread his hand: ¡°Look at our entire team. Who else can be pretending to be an Omega besides Carlo?¡±
¡°Even this way, I still think that Carlo is not suitable. He used the special recruits quota to enter the wind and thunder. So far, second-ss private Carlo have participated in three F-level missions to clean the battlefield, and he is still at the practice stage. His ability is not enough to participate in this A-level mission.¡±
When he heard Lu Heng¡¯s words, Carlo¡¯s face flushed, and even his eyes were a little red. He bit his lip and still said reluctantly: ¡°I can, I will work hard.¡±
¡°Reiner, you...¡± Xiu Yi Te was a little troubled and rubbed his hair, as if swallowing something that was unpleasant. ¡°Carlo¡¯s school performance is very good, giving him more practical opportunities will hasten his growth.¡±
¡± Adjutant Reiner, I, my graduation score was A+...¡± Carlo was nervous and stuttered.
Lu Heng heard that and pressed a point on the light brain; a translucent screen popped up. It was Carlo¡¯s transcript. He then said: ¡°ording to the transcripts in the resume of Second ss Private Carlo Mege, the theoretical score is S, the practical score is B, and theprehensive score is A+. The risk rating of Frizian in the list is A.¡±
I didn¡¯t care about Carlo¡¯s injured look. Lu Heng also checked the rted information about Frizian. It was well organized and well-founded.
¡°The first is the electromaic storm. For the first encounter, [without prior experience], the difort of the body will adversely affect the judgment of the brain. Secondly, Frizian is an autonomous star, the order is extremely chaotic, and almost half of the 3S-level wanted criminals are hiding here. It can be concluded that if a new person participates in this task, the probability of failure is above 80%.¡±
Looking at Lu Heng¡¯s indifferent look, listening to the alienated tone of stating his official business, Xiu Yi Te was helpless and somewhat angry. Under the two intertwining emotions, although he knew very well that what Lu Heng stated were all facts, his mouth did not think before saying: ¡°ording to the military regtions, the adjutant has only the right to make a suggestion, and the decision is in the hands of themander. Themander can make corresponding decisions based on the actual situation!¡±
Even before the words were finished, Xiu Yi Te felt that his tone was too hard, and he scratched his head irritably, closing his mouth and no longer speaking.
¡°Obeying your orders, sir.¡± Lu Heng was unaffected. He nodded and gathered a massive amount of information about the auction from the light brain. ¡°Since the candidates have already decided, then we will discuss the details of the mission. Let us proceed.¡±
Seeing the performance of Lu Heng, the frustration in the heart of Xiu Yi Te grew even heavier. Following this, he was continuously absent-minded. However, the preparation of various details is the responsibility of the adjutant. The absence of Xiu Yi Te did not have any influence on Lu Heng¡¯s work.
_____
T/N: someone pointed out that 1st chapter was a massive info dump so I tried my best to trante another chapter as soon as I could. Ordinarily I would have given this tomorrow but... No worries. The sooner it ends, the better it will be for me :3
Once again, if you like it/hate it pleasement here/follow/leave a review or rating at NU.
Edit: Sorry... auto correct f*cked up my title...
Chapter 3 - The Beta Lieutenant Colonel who died for his country (3)
Chapter 3The Beta Lieutenant Colonel who died for his country (3)Tranted by: Ndri
The restaurant of the Wind and thunder was built with exceptional luxury, and the food from all the star territories could be found here. This was an integral part of ??Xiu Yi Te¡¯s ideas: Enjoy life fully, fight vigorously. It was not the time to dine yet, but all the members of the thirdbat squad were gathered in the corner of the restaurant. In the center of the crowd, Carlo silently shed tears.
¡°What the hell is going on,e on tell us.¡± A blonde alpha, seeing the object of his affections upset, had a favourable impression of him and anxiously wanted to caress his ears and cheeks.
Carlo looked up at him, almost spat a word out, covered his own lip and shook his head gently.
Blonde Alpha still wanted to say something, but his shoulders were pressed down by someone: ¡°Heard your big voice from the entrance of the restaurant. What happened?¡±
¡°Captain, someone bullied our little Carlo.¡±
The person who came was the captain of the thirdbat squad, Andrew, who had a gentle smile. Andrew was born with a refined disposition, giving the impression of a spring breeze, and making others put their guards down around him unconsciously.
He sat down opposite Carlo and said softly: ¡°Carlo, don¡¯t worry. Our third squad will always be your strongest backing.¡±
As if he wasforted by his gentle words, Carlo began to talk about the experience he had just had in thebatmand room. At the end, he took another sniff: ¡°Was I wrong? Did I made adjutant Reiner angry, why doesn¡¯t he like me?¡±
¡°Nonsense, our Carlo is so cute, how can someone dislike you? Adjutant Reiner is really strict to everyone. Last time I...¡±
Andrew, who knows his own subordinates, used his eyes to signal the blonde Alpha, cutting short the lengthy speech and changing the subject, and then continued to appease Carlo. ¡°Carlo, you are so outstanding, as long as you work hard, you will surely be recognized.¡±
¡°Yes, but what if adjutant Reinar doesn¡¯t approve me?¡±
¡°In this starship the final decision rests on themander and not adjutant Reiner.¡± Blonde Alpha couldn¡¯t help but open his mouth. ¡°Themander treats you specially. Since I joined the Wind and Thunder division, I have never seen themander personally rmend a neer for an official task!¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like that. Xiu Yi Te probably thinks that I am clumsy, and can¡¯t tolerate it.¡± Caro embarrassedly lowered his head, and the white ear¡¯s ear slowly turned pink. [T/N: ARRRgghh this green tea bitch!]
Andrew smiled and patted Carlo¡¯s shoulder: ¡°In order to live up to themander¡¯s expectations, you have to cheer up and work hard.¡±
Carlo¡¯s eyes lit up and he made a decision in silence.
Frizian was not a habitable. It was too close to the ZR-21 star causing the climate to be hot throughout the year. The whole was basically a desert. There were no valuable mineral deposits on it, and even electromaic storms would erupt from time to time. . Such a, any country in the alliance, had no interest in, so it became a peripheral zone ¨C a paradise for criminals.
Nabia was the existence that waspletely ipatible to this deste ce. Amidst the desert, this was a city of towering appearance, brimming with decadence and luxuriousness. The main industry in Nabia was re-selling of stolen goods, and everything that was unknown or prohibited by the Human Alliance could be found here.
The one-eyed statue of Locke Reid looked down slightly, and the ce where he looked was the transparent crystal roof of the central auction hall. The most famous star thief in history was the founder of the auction house. Today¡¯s central auction hall ushered in big customers who spend moneyvishly. The FITs in the hall were all discussing things or whispering to one another. [FIT= Free Independent Travelers]
¡°15th , has anyone counted how much money the 18th box owner has spent?¡±(1)
¡°Who is this nouveau riche, have they just discovered an ore-star?¡±
¡°This is obviously a star thief who just made a fortune. Obviously they got rid of the weapons and some resources through auction?¡±
¡°There has been no good show tely]. Today¡¯s finale is a masterpiece of Master Oake, his posthumous work- tears of the starry sky . It seems that the 18th is not going to fall behind. I heard that the new favorite of Dahan is here today, and she really wants to obtain this ssical piano......¡±
¡°Hmph, that woman doesn¡¯t understand such a profound art, posing as a cultured person yet sticking to him like that. If she obtains that, I reckon Master Oake would be rolling in his grave.¡±
In a warm atmosphere, the finale of the auction appeared on the stage. The host did not talk nonsense and directly pressed a button. With the opening of the exquisite box, a breathtaking piano appeared in front of everyone. The deep blue-ck color like the night sky, under the illumination of the light, spilled out radiance just like stars in the gxy. It was said that this was a powder polished with arge number of neb stones, and was added to the surface coating in order to have such a beautiful appearance; just as its name suggested, the tears of the starry sky. The piano was so beautiful that even after it was unveiled, people had yet to make a sound. It is said that people who saw it felt that their piano skills were dwarfed in front of the piano.
[^Like this? just a bit more fantasy-like]
However, not everyone was as emotional as the musicians. A sexy woman, who was extremely charming, heard the sound of the finale of the auction and sat up with some excitement. Then she pasted herself onto the sturdy guy¡¯s body, stretched out her voice and in a spoiled manner, entreated ¡°Dear~¡±
Dahan reached out and grabbed the beautiful and delicate body: ¡°This little demon,I promised to buy it for you, and yet you think Laozi will renege on his promise. I prepared eight million ster-dors, enough to buy all the things here!¡± ozi= arrogant way to refer to himself]
However, makeup applied to beautify face will not remain forever. Dahan¡¯s voice just fell, and, from the direction of the 18th box, an electronic voice sounded: ¡°10 million ster-dors.¡±
At this moment inside the 18th box, a thin man in ck shirt and trousers, appearing to be an ordinary man stood in front of the ss window. It was Lu Heng in an easygoing disposition.
He turned back andined: ¡°Commander, you cannot buy these goods, we can only buy weapons and resources.¡±
¡°You really like worrying yourself.¡± Xiu Yi Te cocked his index finger and shook it. ¡°This is my private purchase.¡±
Since it was Xiu Yi Te¡¯s private funds, Lu Heng could not say anything more. Although he couldn¡¯t understand what Xiu Yi Te wanted to do when he bought a piano, Xiu Yi Te was free to do whatever he wanted, and he didn¡¯t have to worry about it as long as it didn¡¯t affect the task. It¡¯s that just because Lu Heng doesn¡¯t care, it doesn¡¯t mean that other people don¡¯t care.
¡°Xiu Yi Te, what are you trying to do by buying a piano? Are you going to y it? It¡¯s amazing.¡± Carlo¡¯s eyes sparkled and he looked at Xiu Yi Te.
¡°I don¡¯t have any artistic cells [in my brain]. This piano has its own use.¡± Xiu Yi Te smiled mysteriously.
Carlo thought about something and had a blush forming on his fair face. Lu Heng looked at the interaction between the two people. I remember that Carlo¡¯s information showed that he had studied in an art college for a while before he attended the first military school. The specialization was exactly the piano. It seems that the feelings between them had sprouted a long time ago.
¡°Speaking of which, Little Nana, I am so disappointed today, what are you wearing?¡± Xiu Yi Te did not seem to want to continue this topic. He heaved a sigh at Lu Heng and exaggeratedly made an expression of closing his eyes .
Today, Xiu Yi Te dressed especially boldly,his upper body was covered by leather clothing with metal essories, while his lower body had a ragged pair of jeans, and his face had arge piece of strange tattoo drawn with red dye. As for Carlo, he wore some retro Gothic clothing, and theplicatedce shirt made his face more delicate.
¡°Although my appearance today is quite different [from usual], it will not affect the task.¡± Lu Heng said.
¡°No, no, it¡¯s not for the task, it¡¯s about your taste in life. What a boring life you lead!¡± Xiu Yi Te sighed exaggeratedly, and pressed the bid button in his hand.
Their current task is to madly throw money atrge and small auctions in the Nabia Central auction hall to get invitation tickets for tinum auctions. After getting invited to the tinum auction, their mission goal is exactly the goods at this tinum auction.
After taking the tears of the starry sky, the door of the box was knocked, and a beautiful woman in a ck tutu walked in. She held a delicate box in her hand and an envelope on the box.
[T/N: Probably looks like this^]
¡°Premier guests, on behalf of the Central Auction Hall, I invite you to participate in the tinum auction held three dayster.¡± The woman bent down to reveal a beautiful and long neck, and the attractive pheromone floated in the air faintly, that of a precious Omega.
¡°Worthy of the central auction hall, to have a precious Omega as a waitress.¡± Xiu Yi Te took the box and raised the woman¡¯s chin,plimenting her, ¡°truly a beautiful youngdy.¡±
The woman immediately tried to fall into Xiu Yi Te¡¯s embrace. For attracting honoured guests, the mere invitation to a tinum auction was certainly not enough. This beautiful Omega was obviously part of the gift as well. The person, Xiu Yi Te couldn¡¯t move, and did not push her away in order to conform to the behavior pattern of Star Pirates.
On the face of Xiu Yi Te, a dissolute expression was maintained, and embracing Carlo, suggested: ¡°Baby, shall we try having a threesome?¡±
Carlo¡¯s face reddened, and he was so frightened that he started stuttering: ¡°This, this...¡±
Xiu Yi Te regretfully pushed the waiter away: ¡°Oh, my little baby is shy. Beauty, I shalle to you alone next time.¡±
The waitress bowed and retired from the room. As soon as the door closed, Xiu Yi Te immediately let go of Carlo: ¡°I am sorry, the task needed it.¡±
Although Carlo said that it didn¡¯t matter, the atmosphere of the two grew awkward.
Lu Heng¡¯s mouth opened to break this strange atmosphere: ¡°It seems that there is no problem in participating in the tinum auction, we can go back.¡±
_______
(1) Auction houses in ancient china settings normally have general seats in the lowest floor and private boxes in the upper floor. Not sure if it is the case here. go back
T/N: Thanks for all those amazing ratings and encouragingments... if you love it/hate it/notice a typo, leave ament/rating on NU. Some of the sentences in raws were super long and I could not find a suitable point to break them down.
To get updates ASAP, Subscribe
Chapter 4 - The Beta Lieutenant Colonel who died for his country (4)
Chapter 68 His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (11)
Tranted by: Ndri
__________
Corrections: Bronze-Beard>> Copper-beard
____________
This Chapter is sponsored by Lily. Thanks for coffees.
With the help of a guide familiar with the structure of the mine, Lu Heng and Ionas soon saw light again. At the entrance of the Stonehenge Mountains, at the foot of the statue of the Forging God, there was arge dwarf settlement, the Spirit Castle 1. This was the nearest dwarfmunity to the human¡¯s territory, where arge number of transactions between the dwarves and the humans took ce.
Swori¡¯s home was in the Spirit Castle. Swori¡¯s father was the most outstanding weapon forger among the dwarves. The biggest weapons workshop in the Spirit Castle was run by Swori¡¯s father.
As for Lu Henging to his son¡¯s rescue, the dwarf with arge dark red beard 2 in front of him immediately sped his fist in his right hand and thumped himself in the chest: ¡°Thanking you on behalf of the copper-beard dwarves, I am Brian Steelhammer.¡±
It was established that the Steelhammer Father and Son were able to speak on behalf of the Copper-Bearded Dwarves. There were several branches of the Dwarves, and Brian Steelhammer was the leader of the Copper-Bearded Dwarves. Copper-bearded Dwarves were good at forging, but not very good at mining. A few days ago, there was a dispute between the Copper-beard Dwarves and the Iron-pickaxe Dwarves, who were proficient in mining. The angry iron pickaxe Dwarves refused to provide raw ore to the Copper-beard Dwarves.
Brian happened to have taken another big order for weapons, and the stock of raw materials in the workshop was not enough toplete the order. Dwarves have always been the mostmitted race, and they would die before they failed to deliver their orders on time. So, young Swori wanted to explore the original mine by himself. Lacking mining skills, he thought of going to the abandoned Ln mine. However, one thing the dwarf boy forgot was that the one thing that copper-bearded Dwarves were less adept at than mining was fighting.
As they sat on the dinner table in the Steelhammer father and son¡¯s house, Brian exined the reason why Swori was in the Ln mine and raised his ss again: ¡°In short, if you two friends hadn¡¯t saved this silly boy Swori, then I would have had to go to the demonic beast¡¯s dungeon to find him!¡±
¡°A toast to two new friends!¡± Swori also raised his ss. The Dwarves were used to drinking wine as water since childhood, and Swori was no exception.
Lu Heng¡¯s cup contained clear water. He knew that since he was a priest, and the dwarf father and son wouldn¡¯t care about this kind of thing. But for Ionas, who seemed to drink better than the Dwarves, the father and son were more and more drawn to him.
After dinner, Brian¡¯s face hidden under his beard became almost the same colour as his proud beard. The more he drank, the higher the dwarf¡¯s mood rose. He pped Ionas on the back with his big palm, and Lu Heng doubted that if he had been tall enough, Brian would have called him old buddy as he would wrap his arms around Ionas¡¯ shoulder.
Ionas was friendly to the dwarves, probably because they were able to make weapons and armor to his liking.
¡°Old buddy.¡± Even if he failed to grab Ionas¡¯ shoulder, Brian called out the appetion, ¡°Please stay at my house tonight ande to my weapons workshop tomorrow to pick out the weapons that suit your taste. We dwarves are always most generous to our friends.¡±
The weapons workshop of the Steelhammer family has the oldest history in the Spirit castle. It is said that the trading area for the sale of weapons and armor on the Spirit Castle had been developed with the Steelhammer weapon workshop as the center. Whether the history was actually like this could not be confirmed, but the SteelHammer Weapons Workshop was indeed the first choice for Chambers of Commerce all around the maind to order weapons from.
Lu Heng stood at the door of the Weapons Workshop and looked at the emblem of the SteelHammer Workshop above, feeling it was a little familiar.
At the entrance of the workshop, there was a long disy cab, in which all the weapons stored were war hammers, and they were imitations of the same hammer.
¡°This is the pride of our Steelhammer family. Our ancestors, under the leadership of the great forging god, participated in the forging of the Thunder¡¯s Wrath.¡± Brian¡¯s voice was strong and proud to introduce to his friends the glory of the Steelhammer family. ¡°Every dwarf who wants to inherit the Steelhammer family must build a copy of Thunder¡¯s Wrath to be recognized.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a glorious history. Your family name has been passed down through this legend.¡± 3 Lu Heng smiled and realized that praising the dwarf¡¯s ancestors and manufacturing skills would make them very happy and facilitate their conversation.
¡°Sincerest friend of the Copper-Bearded dwarf¡¯s, you¡¯re right!¡± Seeing that Lu Heng had a deep understanding of dwarf customs and history, Brian was riled up to talk. He thought that the two human friends Swori brought back this time were wonderful. One could drink as much as the dwarves, and the other seemed to have a deep understanding of the glorious history of the dwarves.
Brian took Lu Heng to the front of the disy cab to introduce him to the makers and the stories behind each replica of Thunder¡¯s Wrath. Lu Heng listened attentively with a smile on his face, and from time to time he talked about some of his own views on the history of the dwarves in the relevant period. Ionas, on the other side, nearly fell asleep during the long narrative.
Lu Heng was truly afraid that he would fall asleep standing up again, which could be regarded as being disrespectful of their ancestors by the fierce Dwarves. Lu Heng looked at the nearby surroundings, and he found a way to stop Ionas from sleeping.
Dwarves have always been careless and negligent, and the Steelhammer father and son were no exception. The weapons workshop could be said to be casual, to put it nicely, and messy, to put it frankly. Except for the row of disy cabs that almost seemed to be giving off light 4, the rest of the ce was in line with the style of a dwarf. All kinds of raw ore, metal ingots and weapon casts were strewn randomly on the ground, and anyone could identally trip and fall to the ground.
Lu Heng saw a pile of debris on the ground, deliberately stumbled on his right foot and fell right towards to Ionas. Due to Ionas¡¯ quick reactions, he instantly caught Lu Heng.
¡°I was so fascinated by Brian¡¯s words that I didn¡¯t pay attention to my feet.¡± Lu Heng smiled apologetically at Ionas. ¡°May I trouble you to help me?¡±
Ionas gave Lu Heng his hand with an expression of being unable to help it. 5
If it weren¡¯t for Brian, the dragon would have said something like- the great dragon Lord would not mind doing these little things for his treasure. Lu Heng thought so. The (change in) image (because) of this character¡¯s race can be so huge, huh? He thought of the calm and serene face of Shi Kong, and then looked at this Ionas in front of him, where everything he was thinking appeared directly on his face.
{Little assistant, do you have video function? }
{I didn¡¯t record the childish behavior of the golden dragon, edited it, enjoyed it, and then posted anonymous thread on the forum. }
{... Remember to give me a copy of the video. }
When Shi Kong restores all his memories and they were on the same ne, if he wanted to see him change his face again, he probably needed to rely on this magic trick, which would be a kind of fun- Lu Heng thought in his mind.
¡°This is my proudest work, a replica of the Thunder¡¯s Wrath.¡± Brian¡¯s loud voice sounded, and it was obvious that he was very satisfied with the work, because the dust on the roof was shaken down by his loud voice, and sprinkled on the crystal cover of the disy cab.
Brian quickly pulled a piece of soft cloth and carefully wiped the dust off it: ¡°Although not as good as the Thunder¡¯s Wrath infused with divine power, its shape and texture are already the best imitation in the history of the hammer family.¡±
¡°It looks very simr to the record in history. I have always admired this sacred relic which apanied the forging God in the battle.¡± Lu Heng asked, ¡°Can I see it?¡± ¡±
¡°Just take a look at it, this imitation is made of the strongest ck iron ore, and even the teeth of a Dragon can¡¯t leave any trace on it.¡± Brian was really generous to the people he considered friends. One needed to know that thest time Swori stole this imitation out to show off among his friends, he had been beaten firmly when he came back.
In order to prove that his imitation of Thunder¡¯s Wrath was the best, Brian took another imitation from the side and put them side by side together.
At first nce, Lu Heng confirmed some of his spections. Brian¡¯s imitation of Thunder¡¯s Wrath was indeed the most simr to Lu Heng¡¯s real sacred relic. It looked almost the same. The crest at the bottom of the hammer handle however had a bit of difference.
Yes, in the Thunder¡¯s Wrath that were imitated before, the engraving on the hammer handle contained the racial emblem of the dwarf people today. Brian¡¯s imitation of this one, however, was slightly different from the dwarf emblem now, just like the emblem on the sacred relic.
Lu Heng moved his fingers to make a spiritual image with his divine power. To others, Lu Heng seems to be just appreciating the hammer in front of him. In Lu Heng¡¯s vision, the badges at the bottom of the two hammers floated slowly and then ovepped in the air. Then the simr part faded away, leaving only the difference.
Goblin emblem!
Even after being deformed, Lu Heng recognized it at once, which was the goblin emblem he had seen on the mysterious ck box not long ago. And this deformed Goblin emblem, Lu Heng had seen it on the sign board at the entrance of the steel hammer workshop.
Brian Steelhammer was actually associated with the Goblins. Lu Heng could not help sighing about his good fortune. He was worried about how to find out about the goblins. Unexpectedly, the dwarf teenager he picked up in the mine was rted to the goblins. It¡¯s just that the goblins have always been very touchy subject to the dwarves. How could he get information from Brian?
Lu Heng was in distress, and he had not yete up with a reason.
He then heard Ionas say, ¡°Brian, we want to meet your green-skinned friend.¡±
This is bad.
Lu Heng had just forgotten Ionas, who had been holding his hand, had shared his mind¡¯s vision. Ionas also saw the transformed goblin emblem, and Lu Heng did not hide everything from him. Ionas naturally guessed what Lu Heng wanted to do next.
It¡¯s just that the way the Dragon Lord acted was so direct that asking questions like this would arouse the dwarf¡¯s vignce. It would now be much harder to find out any more news.
¡°What green-skinned friend! No I didn¡¯t hire a goblin engineer!¡± Brian shook his head and wildly waved his hands to deepen his credibility.
Well, the ways of thinking of the dragon and dwarf races were so simr.
Chapter 69 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (12)
Chapter 69 His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (12)
Tranted by: Ndri
_____________
Seeing that the dwarf in front of him was swinging his proud dark red beard 1, Lu Heng thought it would be better to deal with the dwarf by speaking frankly: ¡°Dear dwarf friend, we have received the instructions of the forging God and are sincerely looking for our green skinned friends.¡±
¡°God¡¯s instructions?¡± Brian finally calmed down a little.
¡°Yes, the forging God gave us an oracle, and here is the Lord¡¯s token.¡± Lu Heng took out the Thunder¡¯s Wrath.
¡°Oh, my God! It¡¯s the Thunder¡¯s Wrath!¡± Brian widened his eyes in disbelief. Although half of his face was hidden under his beard, Lu Heng could discern the excitement of the dwarf from the trembling beard on his lips.
¡°Thunder¡¯s Wrath, the sacred relic of dwarves, this has the spirit of countless ancestors of us dwarves and guides us...¡± Brian¡¯s hands trembled when he took the Thunder¡¯s Wrath, and he was so excited that his words became incoherent. He knelt on one knee, raised the Thunder¡¯s Wrath over his head with both hands, and began to read names from the long list of ancestors in dwarfnguage.
Lu Heng and Ionas stood quietly by, waiting for the ecstatic copper-bearded dwarf to process his emotions.
[T/N: if you are reading this chapter outside isohungrytls, it is stolen. Kindly read this at isohungrytls only.] ¡°My most loyal friend, I would like to propose the convening of the Assembly to award you the ¡®Honorary Member of Dwarven Assembly¡¯ badge. From then on, we dwarves will be your eternal loyalpanions.¡±
The dwarves were currently being governed by the dwarf council, and the leaders of the ns of each branch were members of the council. Every member had the right to propose a meeting on important matters. It¡¯s natural that the Thunder¡¯s Wrath¡¯s return to the dwarves needed to be reported in the Assembly. 2
¡°It will be my pleasure.¡± Lu Heng bowed slightly. The Honorary Member of Dwarven Assembly badge proves that the whole Dwarf race recognizes the holder of the badge. The dwarf people think simply and straightforwardly. If anyone shows them the badge of honor, all dwarves will regard its holder as a friend and dwarves will do everything they can to help their friends.
Now that Brian has recognized that Lu Heng is his most loyal friend, he no longer hid anything: ¡°I would like to introduce you to my green skin goblin friends, but I think you also know the situation of the goblins, so I hope you can keep this a secret for the time being.¡±
Lu Heng nodded and put his right hand in his heart: ¡°In the name of the Holy Light, I promise to keep this secret.¡±
Brian nodded, took Lu Heng and hispanion into their own exclusive forging room. Brian never allowed anyone to enter the forging room, even his own son.
Now there were two new guests in the forging room, which no one but Brian had set foot on. Brian asked the two guests to wait for a moment, and then flipped a switch on the side of the forge, and the me within the furnace slowly died out. He sprinkled a basin of water on it again, so that the forge stove quickly cooled down. After that, Brian moved his thick beard, pulled a copper key from his neck, and then mmed it into the forge and pounded it.
After Bryan stopped, a cking of gears was heard in the forging room. A trapdoor was opened on the ground beneath the forging furnace.
¡°Come with me, my friends.¡± After that, he crawled into the trapdoor.
¡°...¡± Lu Heng looked at the ashes of the forging furnace, and then at his white priest¡¯s robe. He gathered up his long robe and fastened it with his waistband. Lowering his head, he was ready to crawl into the forge.
¡°Wait a minute.¡±
Lu Heng felt that his belt was pulled back by Ionas. He looked back doubtfully and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±
¡°The stove is so dirty. How can I let you crawl through this dusty ce?¡± Ionas frowned and expressed his disdain towards the huge ck forge.
¡°There¡¯s no other way than to do that.¡± Lu Hengughed and held his hands for fear that he would pull his belt.
But Ionas released Lu Heng¡¯s belt and went to the huge forging stove. He pushed the edge of the forge with one hand, and then the heavy forge made of ck iron changed its position. 3
¡°...¡± Seeing Ionas looking at him with bright eyes, Lu Heng said, ¡°Thank you so much. I was just worried about my robe being dirtied by the soot.¡±
Ionas proudly took the lead in entering the tunnel, put his right hand behind him, and stretched out his palm: ¡°It¡¯s too dark in the tunnel, only the eyes of the dragon can see the road clearly.¡±
Lu Heng gave a lowugh and put his hand into the other person¡¯s. As for the forge that has been moved, it would definitely reset in a while. For the dwarves, their trust in their friends was not a small matter.
Moving down the long tunnel, the light inside the tunnel was really dim. Lu Heng wanted to light a small cluster of holy lights orbs at his fingertips for illumination. But he was decisively rejected by Ionas: ¡°You just have to follow me without worries; the precious power of the Holy Light should be conserved.¡±
At the end of the tunnel was a narrow cast iron door, and Brian was waiting in front of it.
¡°The lighting in the tunnel was too dim so it took you more time. I forgot that human eyes are not like us dwarves¡¯ which have adapted to the dark tunnels. I¡¯m sorry, my friends.¡± Brian scratched his head and his hair was messy as he crawled in and out of the forge. But dwarves have always been like this. Their beards were neatlybed and carefully braided, but their hair was never cared for.
When he saw that Lu Heng was not bothered, Brian fished out another key and opened the iron door.
¡°My dear goblin friends, I have brought two new friends!¡± Brian¡¯s loud voice sounded in conjunction with the knock of the iron door on the stone wall.
¡°Ah! God, it¡¯s human! ¡±
¡°Brian, you fool! See what you¡¯ve done!¡±
Lu Heng saw those tiny green skin goblins jumping into a four wheeled device with agile movements. He didn¡¯t know what he had done since they disappeared into the deep tunnel in an instant.
Is that? Magical version of the car? Lu Heng could not believe his eyes. Although there was only a simple rough steel skeleton, but Lu Heng could confirm that the thing was a car!
At an instant, the scene was extremely chaotic. A few minutester, in the busy underground workshop, only Lu Heng¡¯s trio was left.
Brian felt a little embarrassed and scratched his messy hair again: ¡°They¡¯re very alert, but it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
The copper-bearded dwarf went to another door on one side and knocked, ¡°Kukuwei! Kukuwei¡±
¡°Brian, I said not to disturb me while I¡¯m working.¡± A sharp voice came from within the room.
¡°No, Kukuwei, these two men, I¡¯m sure you will be interested in seeing them. They¡¯re messengers who brought the Thunder¡¯s Wrath.¡±
No sooner had Brian¡¯s voice fallen, when Lu Heng heard a somewhat faint noise from within, as if someone had stumbled over something.
After a moment, the door finally opened. Only then did Lu Heng see the goblin¡¯s shape clearly. He was thin and small, but his head was somewhat disproportionatelyrge, with long ears and green skin. The goblin also wore a pair of goggles and had a wrench in his hand. The room was very messy, full of spare parts and sheepskin scrolls.
¡°Brian, the messengers you were talking about are these two?¡± The goblin spoke very fast, and when Brian gave a positive answer, he turned to Lu Heng and said, ¡°Hello, human, I am Kukuwei Gears, the most outstanding engineer of the goblin n.¡±
¡°Hello, I am Joseph. This is Ionas.¡± Lu Heng said.
¡°Time is precious. Let¡¯s get down to business. Where¡¯s the Thunder¡¯s Wrath? Show it to me quickly.¡± Kukuwei said in a rapid voice.
Seeing Brian pulling the Thunder¡¯s Wrath with his body, one would be worried of him copsing into the ground. Kukuwei pointed to the workbench next to him and said, ¡°Brian, put Thunder¡¯s Wrath on that.¡±
Brian put it down carefully. ¡°You have to be careful, Kukuwei.¡±
Kukuwei¡¯s impatient hand pushed him aside: ¡°Come on, even if you smash down the Thunder¡¯s Wrath, there won¡¯t be a scratch.¡±
¡°Hey, this perfect ratio of metals, it is indeed the most perfect alloy developed by our goblins, having the same degree of hardness as the dragon¡¯s teeth, but also solving the weight problem.¡±
The green-skinned Kukuwei stood at the workbench, his left hand kept turning the dial on the goggles, and his right hand frenziedly kept a record of his observations.
Brian saw that Kukuwei waspletely in a state of feverish research, but he interrupted him by choosing a gap: ¡°Kukuwei, I promise to lend you the Thunder¡¯s Wrath for a few days to study, but our friends are still waiting for you.¡±
¡°What do you mean by lending me for study? This Thunder¡¯s Wrath is also the work of our goblin ancestors, and we have a share of it.¡± Kukuwei retorted, but stopped.
¡°Two human friends,e here.¡± Having confirmed that this was indeed the real Thunder¡¯s Wrath, Kukuwei¡¯s appetion for Lu Heng changed.
On one side (of the room) was Kukuwei¡¯s lounge, where several people sat down on the sofa in front of the small firece.
¡°Time is precious, if you have anything else to say, speak.¡± Kukuwei said in a row.
The ¡°Time is precious¡± seemed to be Kukuwei¡¯s oral Zen. Seeing that he was eager to study the Thunder¡¯s Wrath, Lu Heng directly took out the small ck box he had found in the ruins of the Dragon Ind Temple.
¡°What is this I see? This is the work of Master Locke!¡± At the sight of the small ck box, Kukuwei stared wide-eyed, which were not small to begin with. ¡°I, can I see it?¡±
Kukuwei¡¯s seemed to be even more excited than when he saw the Thunder¡¯s Wrath just now. This ck box seemed to be more meaningful to the goblins. Lu Heng nodded: ¡°Please, this is what belongs to you originally.¡±
Kukuwei could not wait to open the box and was stunned when he saw the strange steel figure inside. It took Kukuwei a long time to pick up the figure carefully. ¡°What the records said, it seems to be true. Master Locke really seeded in his research...¡±
Chapter 70 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (13
Chapter 70 His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (13)
Tranted by: Ndri
_____________
Recap: The dwarf craftsman Brian is gifted the Thunder¡¯s Wrath artifact by Lu Heng and the former takes him to meet his goblin engineer friend, Kukuwei. Kukuwei is excited to see the artifact, but is even more excited to see the steel doll which Lu Heng (MC) had found in Ionas¡¯sir. And now...
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
Kukuwei put the steel doll down on the desk, muttered something, and rushed into the workshop.
Lu Heng could hear the sound of rummaging through the boxes and cabs in the workshop. Then Kukuwei ran out with a strange little device in his hand.
¡°Two friends from outside, do you have Demonic beast Crystal Nuclei here? It doesn¡¯t need to be too high-level.¡± Kukuwei said, ¡°My inventory is short of them because of the experiments.¡±
Lu Heng, naturally did notck crystal nucleii. He took one from the storage ring and handed it to Kukuwei.
Kukuwei took over the nucleus and put in that strange little device. Then he opened the belly of the steel doll and put the device in.
¡°Oh, where¡¯s the controller?¡± Kukuwei worriedly scratched his head. ¡°If the controller is lost, it would be troublesome.¡±
The green-skinned goblin was so anxious that he ran frienziedly around the area while murmuring about getting the engineers from his race to study the controller and stuff like that.
Lu Heng stared at the empty ck box on the table and felt that the volume of the open space seemed to be different from that of the outside. He took it and knocked at the bottom of the box. The sound was clear and crisp, and indicated that it was indeed hollowed. He put the box next to his ear and shook it gently, trying to discern if something was hidden inside.
¡°Kukuwei, the controller may be hidden in this inteyer, but there seems to be no gap to open it.¡± Lu Heng said.
Kukuwei took over the box and studied it over and over for a while, then eximed in frustration, ¡°I can¡¯t get it out. The seal at the bottom of the box is a switch, but the corresponding seal¡¯s ring fell into the depths of the earth during the Armageddon.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t this box be opened by force?¡± Lu Heng took the box again and looked at it. He found that he had not seen the ring in his memory. It seems that it was lost by the goblins during the Armaggedon, as Kukuwei said.
¡°This is the work of Master Locke. It¡¯s made of solidpact alloy. External forces can, in no way... destroy it?¡± Kukuwei¡¯s words were stuck in his throat. He could hardly believe his eyes.
He almost screamed from what he was seeing. He saw the man named Ionas, who had never opened his mouth so far, take the box from the white-robed priest¡¯s hand, twist it gently and pull it again. The superpact alloy box, which was the pride of goblins, was opened like a can.
¡°Thank you very much.¡± Lu Heng took the open box, took out a device half the size of his palm and handed it to Kukuwei.
Kukuwei nkly epted the controller and it was probably the stupidest this super IQ goblin engineer ever felt.
The eyes of the steel doll started to give off red light. Perhaps because it had remained dormant for so many years, there was a squeaking click at its joints. However, being under the control of Kukuwei, the steel doll nevertheless made a difficult bow, and then the red light in its eyes was extinguished.
¡°God of forging, what am I seeing!¡± Brian rubbed his eyes incredulously.
¡°This is nuclear technology of another era!¡± Kukuwei said.
¡°Nuclear technology? Is that like your nuclear car?¡±
¡°No, no, that¡¯s a totally different thing. A nuclear car is just a moving, simple machine. This nuclear puppet is an epoch-making item!¡± Kukuwei got excited and his speech grew more rapid.
Kukuwei¡¯s men kept fiddling with the puppet¡¯s parts: ¡°Energy devices are not durable, low-level Demonic beast Crystal Nuclei can only support...¡±
Well, the goblin engineer got into research frenzy again.
¡°Our energy devices need improvement. With this experimental puppet, many of the theoretical data left behind by Master Locke can be validated... Oh, damn it. There¡¯s too much work. Time is precious, time is precious.¡± Kukuwei suddenly stopped. ¡°Dear human friend, the goblins need your help.¡±
¡°Say it, please.¡± Lu Heng nodded.
¡°We need to promote nuclear technology! We should develop nuclear technology as soon as possible, especiallybat-type nuclear puppets. As if his words were not convincing enough, Kukuwei paused. ¡°It involves the life and death of all living beings on the maind!¡±
Did this goblin race know something?
¡°What do you know?¡± Lu Heng asked.
Kukuwei was a wise man. Seeing Lu Heng¡¯s calm and peaceful expression, he knows that the white-robed priest in front of him should also be an insider.
¡°Brian, for the next conversation, please wait outside the door. No eavesdropping.¡± Kukuwei said to the dwarf.
¡°Kukuwei, you can¡¯t be like this to your friends. I¡¯ll keep it a secret. Can¡¯t you trust me?¡± Brian shouted angrily.
¡°I can¡¯t trust your dwarven big mouth and dragon-like simple thinking.¡± Kukuwei mercilessly taunted him.
¡°You are insulting the copper-bearded dwarves, who never betray their friends!¡± Brian¡¯s loud voice messed up Kukuwei¡¯s parchment pile in the corner.
¡°What do you say about the giant dragon race?¡± Ionas, who had been silent for a long time, acting as a background signboard, finally could not help it.
The scene was a bit confusing.
Ionas¡¯s temper was worse than dwarves, but he was more amiable than the dwarf, because of Lu Heng.
Lu Heng just squeezed his hand, and while the dwarf and goblin were too busy bickering to pay attention to this side, he said softly, ¡°Our goblin friend is praising you for your frankness, and I really like that as well.¡±
Ionas did not care at all aboutt first half of this sentence, but after hearing the second half, his mouth could not avoid curling up: ¡°You have good eyesight, as good as mine.¡±
The dwarf over there was not so easy to pacify. He was stubborn and fiercely quarreled with the goblin engineer as if he was going to blow up. The scene was starting to spiral out of control.
¡°Brian, I have a way to make sure you don¡¯t identally tell the secret, just I am unsure if you will want that?¡± Lu Heng interjected.
¡°No problem, I trust you!¡± The dwarf mmed his chest without even asking Lu Heng what his method was.
¡°I can imnt in your mind a mental divine spell that won¡¯t do you any harm. The only effect is that when you are about to reveal it deliberately or unconsciously, you will instantly forget it entirely.¡±
¡°What are we waiting for? It¡¯s perfect.¡± Brian had not considered the danger of this magic at all. In his opinion, friends would not harm him.
Afterwards.
Lu Heng said to Kukuwei, ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem.¡±
¡°Time is precious, so I won¡¯t talk nonsense. The army of the dead wille to this continent through the portal of death, which was thest message that Master Locke sent back to the goblins.¡± Kukuwei said.
¡°This is the prophecy left by the gods. How did Master Locke know that? Was Master Locke the God of the Goblins?¡± Lu Heng asked.
Kukuwei shook his head. ¡°We goblins don¡¯t believe in God. We only believe in knowledge. In your view, God is omniscient and will not make mistakes. But from the goblin¡¯s point of view, there is still much room for improvement in Master Locke¡¯s theory, and there are many mistakes to be corrected. So Master Locke is the most creative engineer and a great inventor, but he isn¡¯t the God of the goblin race.
¡°The Thunder¡¯s Wrath was made of a new alloy developed by Master Locke, who fought as an apanying technician of the forging God in that battle. Naturally, he learned this prophecy from the mouths of the gods, not to mention that the result of the prophecy was also rted to the goblins.¡± Kukuwei continued.
Lu Heng felt a little strange: ¡°Why was the participation of goblins in the war mentioned in any of the history books, or even in the mouth of bards?¡±
¡°Because the goblins only fought with Master Locke,¡± Kukuwei did not shy away from anything. ¡°We goblins have no fighting power, only our proud brains. We rely on our own knowledge to assist those who are fighting in the front.¡±
Brian affirmed Kukuwei¡¯s words: ¡°The dwarf craftsmen and goblin engineers who stayed behind at that time jointly built arge number of weapons for the army of living, improved the technology of weapon materials, and invented some new weapons in thete war- all of this came from the magical brain of the goblin engineers.¡±
With thebination of Kukuwei and Brian, Lu Heng gradually reconstructed the history that had been submerged in the deep river of time.
In the era of the gods, the goblins were a queer race. They did not believe in gods, nor did they have Gods. Only the simple-minded dwarves were willing to ept a heretic race without faith. Thus, for a long time, goblins co-existed with dwarves. The goblins had great creativity, and the dwarfs had exquisite craftsmanship to turn the goblins¡¯ creativity into real objects. The twoplementary races had always been the most suitable and loyal partners for each other.
Until moment, when the army of the dead invaded, the powerful race of the dwarves sent all the strong fighters to the battlefield. Only the ck-bearded dwarves guarded the dwarf craftsmen and goblin engineers left behind. What the dwarfs did not expect was that the ck-bearded dwarf n was a rare, ambitious n among the dwarfs.
They tried to control all the goblins in their own hands, seize all the technology of the goblins, and thus rule the whole dwarf race. Goblins and dwarf craftsmen who had made good friends with them had no resistance in front of the powerful ck bearded dwarf warriors. The panicked goblins don¡¯t want to be ves from then on. With the help of dwarf craftsmen, the goblins fled back to their homnd, the Underground Kingdom, and closed all the entrances to the Underground Kingdom.
The dwarf craftsmen left behind did not realize that the ambitious n, in order to conceal what they had done, would point the butcher¡¯s knife at their own people. The dwarf craftsmen who stayed behind died not in the hands of the army of the dead, but from the de of their own n.
Ironically, after all this, the ambitious leader did not have time to continue his campaign to rule the dwarves or even the whole continent. He was buried in the Stonehenge Mountains by the appearance of a lich with the army of the dead, along with the whole ckbeard n.
When the undead army was expelled from the maind, the goblins opened the underground kingdom passage again, but found that all the dwarf craftsmen friends died tragically, and the dwarf fighters returning to the Stonehenge Mountains hated them. The goblins, that were unable to argue, had to return to the underground kingdom and never dared to appear above the ground again.
Chapter 71 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (14)
Chapter 71 His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (14)
Tranted by: Ndri
______________
¡°After we escaped into the Underground Kingdom, we received a message from Master Locke through the God of Forging. He informed us about the prophecy of Gods. Following the joint research of the goblin engineers at that time, it became clear that the key to victoryy in the theory of nuclear technology left behind by Master Locke.¡± Kukuwei said.
¡°Theory of nuclear technology?¡±
¡°Master Locke left behind only preliminary theoretical assumptions. Using the demonic beast crystal Nucleus as the core, and converting it into energy through special devices,¡± Kukuwei exined, ¡°it¡¯s something like your divine power, or the mage¡¯s magic power. However, these things are more universal, and with the help of these devices, ordinary people can do all of those things that a mage can do. Us goblin gave these devices a name, called Machines!¡° [T/N: yeah]
Lu Heng, from modern society, naturally knows what Kukuwei was talking about, but as a person living in this world, he certainly shouldn¡¯t understand it. So Lu Heng asked doubtfully, ¡°Giving ordinary people such power, only Gods can do it.¡±
Kukuwei patted his forehead: ¡°Oh, my friend, the theories of science and technology are too profound for you. I¡¯ll have you see for yourselves the magic of machines!¡±
The green-skinned goblin disappeared again in the door leading to the workshop. When he reappeared, Kukuwei was carrying a strange little box on his back.
¡°Generous human friends, then give this green skin friend of yours a crystal nucleus, and after that, you are guaranteed to get your money¡¯s worth.¡± Kukuwei opened his hand towards Lu Heng.
¡°Wait, let me check.¡± Lu Heng put the crystal nucleus on it. Kukuwei did not hesitate to put the nucleus into the small box.
All that could be heard was the whirring of the gears, and the strange little box opened and a propeller rose from it. Of course, only Lu Heng knew it was a propeller. Following that Kukuwei started to fly up into the air.
¡°Look, as long as there is this machine, anyone can step into the domain of air that giant dragons can enter. This great invention, we call it the aircraft.¡± Kukuwei proudly opened his hands in the air.
¡°This is a miracle!¡± Brian on one side could hardly close his mouth.
Although Lu Heng had guessed the use of the small box when he saw the propeller, he was full of admiration when he saw the scene. It¡¯s really amazing that the goblins managed to develop this nuclear technology.
Ionas also felt that the green-skinned goblin, though not worth mentioning, made something that looked interesting. But he saw Lu Heng looking intently at the goblin in front of him, not even giving him a trace of attention. Ionas did not like the feeling of being overlooked by his treasure.
¡°The dragon can take you to the clouds.¡± Ionas whispered to Lu Heng, ¡°This tattered little device can¡¯t do it.¡±
Lu Heng hasn¡¯t had time to say anything yet. Unexpectedly, the goblin¡¯s hearing was so sensitive that his long ears weren¡¯t wasted at all.
¡°Flying up to the clouds, that¡¯s in our n! But that also requires the development of devices with higher energy conversion efficiency. When the aircraft besrger in scale, travelling on the maind will be much more convenient! ¡± As soon as it came to professional matters, Kukuwei began to talk a lot, and he even proudly began to demonstrate the versatility of the aircraft on his back.
However, the aircraft on his back did not seem to fare well.
¡°Oh! Damn! Someone help me stop! ¡±
The room echoed with Kukuwei¡¯s screams. The aircraft seemed to have gone out of control, emitting smoke and zooming around like a headless fly with the poor little goblin.
Lu Heng was afraid that the goblin would hit his precious brain and be a fool, but as a priest, he could not stop the crazy aircraft: ¡°Io.¡±
Seeing Lu Heng¡¯s pleading eyes, Ionas was strongly hit, and raised his chin somewhat proudly: ¡°It¡¯s still the wings of the dragon that are more reliable.¡±
At that moment, Ionas¡¯ thinking was like this: This little green-skinned goblin could build a manned aircraft, and being a dragon, I need to recharge my energy through prolonged sleep. If my family¡¯s treasure rides in that kind of aircraft, he would no longer be willing to sit on the broad and reliable back of this dragon lord. My status is not guaranteed ah!
Lu Heng naturally could not have imagined that in such a short period of time, the thought of the Dragon had spread to such a distant ce. But he has been habitually following Ionas, and said: ¡°The Dragon Lord is naturally the most reliable.¡±
Ionas was satisfied and leaped from the ground just as the aircraft flew over their heads dragging the poor goblin with it. When hended on the ground again, Kukuwei was carrying a small box in his hand.
¡°My God, I¡¯ve returned alive atst. Thank you so much.¡± After being released, Kukuwei spoke wearing the expression of someone who had just escaped with his life ¡°You have saved my brain which is the thing us goblins treasure the most. I thank you on behalf of my race.¡±
Kukuwei was not embarrassed because of the aircraft going out of control. Mechanical devices always needed to go through numerous trial and errors to be optimized. During the process of testing, idents were a normal thing. In the history of the goblin race, numerous goblin engineers lost their lives in idents while experimenting with new inventions.
¡°The machine is like that. As for the little ident just happened, please don¡¯t take it seriously. This is only a test product. The finished products produced by the goblins will not have this problem. I assure you on the honor of the goblins.¡± Kukuwei said.
¡°So will it be a replica of that thing?¡± Lu Heng pointed to the mechanical puppet on the table.
¡°No, that¡¯s more advanced. These machines we have developed so far needs to be operated directly. This will not y a very big role in the battle against the undead army. In Master Locke¡¯s records, there are a set of theories involving long-range control of machines. He went to war with the dwarf God of forging in order to study the way mages and priests convert their energies from up close, and tried to find a method of applying long-distance controlling to physical objects.¡± Kukuwei said.
Unfortunately, the situation of the Goblins changed and the underground kingdom was locked down. They almostpletely lost contact with Master Locke.
¡°Unexpectedly, Master Locke seems to have made a test item. Now, as long as the test item no. 1 is disassembled, sooner orter we will be able to decode the process. But time is running out. It takes time to improve the efficiency of energy conversion devices to makebat puppetsrger. God, time is so precious. We need help. We need the help of our human friends.¡± Kukuwei¡¯s speech kept getting faster .
Lu Heng probably guessed Kukuwei¡¯s idea. The human race might not be as gifted in body and magic as the beloved dragon, nor could it make use of natural power like the elves, nor were they skilled as the dwarf craftsmen or as intelligent as the goblins. However, human beings had terrifying learning power that none of the other races had. Human beings could always absorb any knowledge and after learning what other races were good at, they tried tobine and assimte it. This was why human beings became the dominant race on the maind.
¡°We can find a way to open the Department of Nuclear Science and Technology in Maple Leaf College. We can also hire a goblin engineer as a teacher. Lu Heng said, ¡°But the first thing to do is to rify the facts of that year, so that the goblins can live under the sunlight again.¡±
Located in the neutral Principality of Kesen, Maple Leaf College was the holynd for all the brightest young people in the maind to study in. The masters from all walks of life taught at Maple Leaf College or served as honorary teachers. The most appropriate way to promote nuclear technology was indeed through Maple Leaf College.
¡°Did the goblins retain any evidence of what happened that year?¡± Lu Heng asked.
Lu Heng had a preliminary idea about how to wash the reputation of the goblins, but it¡¯s just that at least some key evidence was needed.
Kukuwei shook his head. ¡°If we had that kind of thing, we goblins would have never hidden in the ground for so long. If it weren¡¯t for protecting their lives, no living creature would prefer the underground over the sunlight.¡±
This made things a bit difficult, Lu Heng fell into contemtion. Is it necessary to forge a false oracle? This was not impossible, but the cost would be a little high.
¡°Evidence?¡± Brian suddenly said, ¡°Wait a minute!¡±
After a long time, Brian came back breathlessly with an ancient box. He put the box on the table and said to Kukuwei, ¡°This is from the ancestors of the Steelhammer family. There is a powerful magical formation on it. It can only be opened by dropping the blood of dwarves and goblins on it. This may be rted to that matter.¡±
Seeing the other three looking at him, Brian scratched his head somewhat embarrassed. ¡°After listening to what you said, I just remembered the box. You know, dwarfs have poor memories.¡±
ording to Brian, although the dwarves have hated the goblins for thousands of years since the age of Gods, the Steelhammer family has not. Every dwarf who inherits the hammer family is instructed that if he meets the goblins, he must do his best to help them and regard them as his most reliable friend.
So when Brian unexpectedly discovered the Underground Kingdom, instead of telling anyone about the goblins, he chose to keep it secret for the safety of the goblins and provided various research materials to the goblin engineers for a long time. As exchanging mutual benefits between friends, goblins also provided Brian with a lot of advanced technology.
Well, in this box, it¡¯s likely that there¡¯s something very crucial in it. Brian and Kukuwei dropped their bloods on it. The magical formation shone brightly, and the mysterious box slowly opened.
The light dissipated, and in the open box there were two scrolls of sheepskin.
Chapter 72 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (15)
Chapter 72 His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (15)
Tranted by: Ndri
_____________
The first sheepskin scroll was left by the ancestor of the Steelhammer family, contained a paragraph about the past.
This ancestor was the dwarf craftsman who had informed the goblins about the n of the ck bearded dwarves and helped them escape. He survived the ughter of the ck-bearded dwarfs because he had a magic scroll, which was given by a mage friend. When his life was in danger, he used it to be teleported directly out of the Stonehenge Mountains to the tower of that Mage on the other side of the continent.
However, the dwarf was so badly injured that even though his mage friend tried his best, he could only slow down his death. Before dying, the dwarf wrote everything he knew in a sheepskin scroll and gave it to his mage friend, along with the evidence which he had stolen from the ck bearded dwarves at his own risk.
Fearing that the sheepskin scroll carrying the fate of the goblins would fall into the hands of the ck-bearded dwarves who had embarked on a mission of ughter, the dwarves begged their mage friend to set up a formation on the box where the evidence was sealed. Only thebination of bloods from a goblin and a dwarf that they had willingly offered would open the box. If anyone tried to open it forcibly, the formation will start spatial magic and send the box back to the mage¡¯s tower.
At the end of the sheepskin scroll, it was written that the Steelhammer family should regard the human mage who had lent the scroll as their most loyal friend and thank him for his selfless help to the dwarves.
Seeing this, people present understood that the box should have been given to the Steelhammer family by the human mage.
¡°When the goblins were wrongly med for leading to the deaths of the dwarves who had stayed behind, why didn¡¯t the human mage who know the truth stand up?¡± Lu Heng asked.
¡°Speaking of this matter,¡± Brian scratched his head, ¡°it is recorded in family history that the Steelhammer warrior who came back from the battlefield was found by a seriously injured human mage at his home. He had been holding the relic of his ancestor in his hand, leaving only one sentence ¨C Find goblin friends and treat them kindly ¨C and then died.
The story was clear. The Human Mage died unexpectedly, and thest person who knew the truth of the matter was submerged in the long history. The Steelhammer soldier who got the message could not find any trace of the goblins, could not open the box, and did not know the truth. Under the various twists and turns of fate, the goblins had been forced to live in the underground kingdom until now. Fortunately, the copper-bearded dwarfs of the Steel hammer family have always been intimate with their goblin friends, abiding by the words of their ancestor conveyed by the human mage. ¡°Find goblin friends and treat them kindly¡± has been passed down from generation to generation as a family motto of the Steelhammer family.
That¡¯s why Brian had tried his best to help the goblins when he met them. It was just that Brian, who knew little about the past,pletely forgot the little box until he remembered it today.
The second sheepskin scroll, of course, was the key evidence that could wash away the reputation of the goblins. Lu Heng carefully opened the scroll.
An edict. This was the decree issued by the head of the ck bearded dwarf n. It contained his seal and the signature of the elders of all the ck bearded dwarves of that time.
The ck-bearded dwarf n leader was an arrogant man who initially imed to be king of the dwarf kingdom. He started a great feat to capture all the goblins and mark them as ves, and issued the first edict of his imaginary dwarf kingdom. At the end of the decree, it was also clearly written that if the dwarves did not obey the orders of the ck Bearded Dwarf King and tried to help the ves escape, they would have them embrace the God of death as traitors to his majesty, the ck bearded dwarf king.
¡°This is iron d evidence!¡± Kukuwei cried out, ¡°If you take this edict to the dwarf council, the whole truth will be revealed to the world!¡±
¡°On behalf of the copper-beard Dwarfs, I will immediately call for the Dwarf Council!¡± Brian nodded and stood up.
¡°Two friends, please don¡¯t be impulsive,¡± Lu Heng stopped them. ¡°As far as I know, the dwarf council is now dominated by the ck bearded dwarves and their loyal allies, the iron pickaxe dwarves, the steel dwarves and the spear dwarves, isn¡¯t it?¡±
Brian, who was reminded by Lu Heng about how things were like, sat back on the sofa, frustrated: ¡°Even if I submitted the evidence, it would be judged as forgery by the ck bearded dwarfs.¡±
¡°Are we doomed to survive in the underground kingdom? We don¡¯t mind. We can study machinery anywhere,¡± Kukuwei was frustrated. ¡°But without human help, I¡¯m afraid time is running out and the workload is too heavy.¡±
¡°Just swallow those ck bearded dwarfs!¡± Ionas interrupted suddenly, and the dragon¡¯s mind was somewhat iprehensible. What¡¯s the point? Whose teeth are sharp like that? Why is he so troublesome?
¡°Io, don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Lu Heng whispered a rebuke. To swallow a whole dwarf n in front of the dwarf race, the dragon was too simple and crude. But at the same time, Lu Heng gently squeezed Ionas¡¯ hand tofort him in an angle that the dwarf and the goblin could not see.
Sure enough, the fierce-tempered dragon, after originally being scolded by Lu Heng, raised its eyebrows, but immediately raised the corners of its mouth. He turned his gaze to the side and stared at the mes dancing in the firece. He did not open his mouth any more.
¡°The key to this is in Maple Leaf College.¡± Lu Heng said.
Maple Leaf College, in addition to warriors and mages, was also a paradise for all kinds of manufacturing professions and theorists. The history department of Maple Leaf College was headed by the most famous historians in the maind. Historians of all races were gathered in the research institutes of the history department. The history books of the maind werepiled and studied by these historians.
¡°Of course, you can¡¯t simply send in the sheepskin scrolls. Those schrs are rigorous and skeptical about everything. They have to go through a variety of textual research before revising the events that have appeared in the history books.¡± Lu Heng said.
¡°The maind will be submerged in the sea of bones of the army of the dead long before they have finished their textual research, and the time will nevere.¡± Kukuwei said.
¡°Well,¡± Lu Heng nodded. ¡°In the library of Maple Leaf College, there is a precious library, which collects arge amount of information from various sites on the maind, and its massive volume slows their pace of research. Those historians regrly have to go inside to look for lost historical materials.¡±
After several discussions, the course of action was somewhat finalized. Lu Heng and Ionas set off for Maple Leaf College to find a way to put the box containing the testimony of the steel hammer dwarf ancestors and the ck bearded dwarves¡¯ edict in the precious library, and then guide historians to find it. Kukuwei naturally left behind all the goblin engineers of the Underground Kingdom who were to dismantle the mechanical puppet test body No. 1 and try their best to unearth its secrets. Brian stayed in the Dwarf Territory, trying to form alliances with the Burner Dwarfs, Spirit Dwarfs and other ns in preparation for the fight against the ck Beard Dwarfs.
¡°Time is precious, my friends, let¡¯s do it now!¡± Kukuwei was eager to study the test item No. 1 left by Master Locke.
Bidding farewell to the copper-bearded Dwarf Brian and Goblin Engineer Kukuwei, Lu Heng and Ionas embarked on a journey to Maple Leaf College.
The sub-dragon, who was summoned by the contract ring, looked like he had just woken up from his deep sleep. The sub-dragon, who has not yet adapted to his mount status, raised his head and wanted to roar to vent his dissatisfaction for having his sleep disturbed.
Ionas immediately changed his pupil back to golden colour and stared at the sub-dragon. The poor Sub-dragon¡¯s roar was stuck in his throat. It was quite frightened and crawled on the ground with its forepaws, waiting for a man and a dragon to ride on its back.
Lu Heng was trying to float up on it, but he was caught by Ionas.
¡°You promised me.¡± Ionas¡¯s tone was somewhat dissatisfied.
¡°What?¡± There were so many things that had happened during this period that Lu Heng could not recall what he had said for a while.
¡°You promised me that I would be the only one.¡± Ionas said rightly, ¡°There would be no other mounts!¡±
Well, Lu Heng actually totally forgot about it. In fact, he just wanted to appease the Golden Dragon and say something afterwards. Unexpectedly, Ionas remembered so well.
¡°...¡± Lu Heng was hesitant. He felt too ashamed to sit on the other¡¯sp. Although he was now wearing amon white priest¡¯s robe, as the ruler of the Papacy of Light, His Majesty, the noble and dignified Pope, won¡¯t his reputation fall apart, if noticed?
{Little assistant? }
{Don¡¯t ask me, your talk makes me feel like sit down and cry!}
{I just want to ask you whether the plot will copse if I do that. I don¡¯t want you to jump out and give OOC warningter. It¡¯s really harsh}
The assistant really wanted to go offline, but as a dedicated system, it couldn¡¯t do that.
{If no one from this ne sees it sees this, the plot will not copse. This dragon is not an original inhabitant of this ne anyway.}
After that, the assistant disappeared angrily. The assistant refused anything even if his mouth was pried open.
As Lu Heng thought, the sub-dragon as a mount was still excellent, fast, smooth, and all demonic beasts along the way are were repelled.
Lu Heng satisfactorily patted Sub-dragon: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not good to always call you Sub-dragon. I shall give you a name.¡±
¡°Lun Lun Zuo Keharu, the Dragon Language¡¯s words for Glory is bestowed on you by the Dragon Lord.¡± Ionas showed a magnanimous expression of bestowing a great honor to Sub-dragon.
¡°...¡±
In fact, the Pope had a rough knowledge of dragonnguage, so Lu Heng knew that Lun Lun Zuo Keharu, in Dragonnguage, meant ants on waste. This golden dragon, it seems, still harbored a grudge about taking this sub-dragon as a mount, even though he was almostpletely sitting in his arms now. Sure enough, the heart of a dragon, as legend has it, was smaller than the tip of a needle.
Lu Heng thought about it, but he did not puncture Ionas: ¡°You are really a giant dragon with a generous mind. You are willing to give Sub-dragon an honorable name of Dragon Language.¡±
¡°Of course, the Dragon Lord never cares about small creatures.¡± Ionas was even more proud, and even thought that the disgusting sub-dragon seemed to be a little more pleasant.
Chapter 73 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (16)
Chapter 73 His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (16)
Tranted by: Ndri
____________
After several days of continuous travelling, Lu Heng and Ionas finally arrived at Maple Leaf City in the Principality of Kesen. Maple Leaf City was an adjoiningmercial and residential area surrounding on Maple Leaf College. It provided variousmercial services for Maple Leaf College.
At this time, the enrollment season of Maple Leaf College was already over, but he needed to enter Maple Leaf College. It was necessary to seek alternative paths, but Maple Leaf College was not a ce where the Pope could intervene. The people who believed in the light God had their own special seminary. Maple Leaf College was jointly controlled by the Association of Mages, the Alliance of Soldiers, the Academic Pce and the Chambers of Commerce. Even as a pope, Lu Heng could not influence Maple Leaf College.
However, ever since this n was proposed, Lu Heng naturally had a n in mind. He stood at the door of Maple Leaf City Magistrates¡¯Association, holding a badge in his hand, and went in. The appearance of a priest in a white robe in the Association of Mages was quite strange and attracted the attention of many mages.
¡°Good day, sir. I¡¯d like to see the head of this department.¡± Lu Heng went to the mage who was sitting behind the table and was responsible for epting the mage¡¯s certification.
The head of Maple Leaf City Mage¡¯s Association was a magic teacher. The moment he heard that someone came to look for someone with the sacred badge of the crimson tower, he did not dare to dy any more and rushed to introduce the usher in the guest to the back room.
After carefully verifying the authenticity of the badge, the magic instructor asked, ¡°What can help you with? Maple Leaf City Mage¡¯s Association here at your service.¡±
¡°Excuse me, but is there any way to contact the Holy Saint Hugh?¡± Lu Heng asked.
The Master mage used the extremely efficient array and contacted the Crimson Tower at Maple Leaf College. The Crimson Tower soon sent someone to take Lu Heng and his party to the college.
Holy Saint Hugh was over 500 years old and Eddie was his favorite grandson. Since the other person was Eddie¡¯s savior and benefactor, it was natural to treat them with courtesy.
¡°Good day, you two.¡± Holy Saint Hugh greeted, ¡°What can I do to help you?¡±
¡°I¡¯d like your help with something. Ionas wanted to go to Maple Leaf College, but he missed the admission season of Maple Leaf College because of some idental circumstances.¡± Lu Heng continued, ¡°I believe you know that even if you miss a single year, it will be a great loss for young people with excellent talent.¡±
Holy Saint Hugh looked at Ionas: ¡°Although I am only the dean of the Mages division, I am friends with War Saint Luke.¡±
With the rmendation of War Saint Luke, Ionas soon qualified for the entrance examination. Despite the rmendation of the dean of the division, it was still necessary to pass the qualification test if one wanted to formally enter the school.
The entrance examination office at the entrance of Maple Leaf College after the admission season was always the most deste. Today, however, it suddenly became lively again. After all, the entrance examination office, which had been closed for several months, suddenly opened again. Experienced seniors knew at a nce that someone with a special rmendation was going to be admitted.
¡°I heard that this man was rmended by War Saint Luke. I don¡¯t know which noble family of the empire this young master belongs to.¡±
War Saint Luke came from a Marquis family of the Bega Empire, and paid quite a bit of attention to the noble children from the Empire. That¡¯s why these students spected like this.
¡°Even if it¡¯s War Saint¡¯s rmendation, if it¡¯s a waste, they can¡¯t pass the entrance test and would waste that special rmendation.¡± A strong student said, ¡°The nobles of the Bega Empire, who are too busy for pleasure, have very little to offer.¡±
¡°John, are you so sour because your brother missed the admission season?¡± Someone in the crowd sneered.
¡°You!¡± The student named John was punched painfully and wanted to punch impulsively, but was pulled by the people around him.
¡°Fifty points would be deducted for private fights within the college, you are forgetting this! Do you want to be demoted to level three?
¡°Wow! Top-level fighting ability!¡±
¡°Those that have that don¡¯t need to umte credits to get into the top ss. I envy them.¡±
The ones who were arguing there were also instantly distracted when they looked at some of the qualification test stones that were exposed to the outside world. After all, the special ss of Maple Leaf College was known as the cradle of the War Saint. Once one enters the special ss, as long as there is no idental fall, they would reach the rank of a master swordsman or a master magician at the very least.
This soldier with top qualifications to be admitted to the maple leaf college¡¯s Special ss, was naturally Ionas. Lu Heng entered the college as his attendant. In fact, Lu Heng wanted Ionas not to be so high-profile, so as not to attract the attention of the college and cause hindrance to their n of action.
However, when Ionas listened to the students in ordinary sses sharing dormitories with others and could not bring apanying personnel, he refused to budge. Lu Heng could not convince the obstinate dragon, so he had to be admitted with top qualifications and was assigned to a set of dormitories of the highest specifications.
The highest standard dormitory was a two-storey house with a small garden. All kinds of facilities were avable, and even special underground training rooms were equipped.
They were forced to use their rtionship with War Saint Hugh, since it was vital for them to enroll in the school at this very moment. Lu Heng wanted to take part in the inter-continent collegepetition that would be held a monthter, in which, for the students who won thepetition, one of the rewards would be the permission to enter the library of Maple Leaf College to find treasures.
After the Age of the Gods, magic and battle spirit practitioners on the continent were actually much weakened, and many powerful old magic spells and battle spirit techniques were lost in the war that swept across the continent. In this treasure library, there existed arge number of scrolls that various archaeologists or college teachers had unearthed during their travels.
Image result for scrolls
In the era of the gods, there existed nomonnguage on the maind. So, these scrolls were recorded in thenguages of different races. Most of them were difficult to understand. Even humannguage was difficult to understand because of the long time gap. These scrolls were stacked in the library, waiting to be interpreted by linguists and historians.
If one was lucky, one might be able to find a powerful incantation magic or lost alchemy recipes in the precious library. Therefore, this opportunity to enter the Taobao-like treasure collection has always been the wish of all students on the maind. 1
Lu Heng¡¯s idea was to let Ionas take this opportunity to put that key evidence into the precious library. As for whether he would win, Lu Heng felt more worried about how to make the Golden Dragon as strong as possible and yet not hurt the students he meets too much. After all, it would be hical to beat children should the dragon lord go to thepetition.
However, all of Lu Heng¡¯s ns had not yet got on the right track when he suffered the first crisis. The Ionas, who was envied by many students and went directly to the special ss of soldiers, refused to go to ss.
The top-quality freshman, who had the War Saint¡¯s special rmendation, was skipping ss on his first day. Lu Heng really did not want to increase the attention of himself and Ionas. However, the Dragon Lord insisted that Lu Heng must always be within his sight.
¡°Io, no student goes to ss with an attendant.¡± Lu Heng said, ¡°Even for the imperial n from the empire, there is no exception.¡±
¡°How can the Great Dragon Lordpare with the human royalty, but I don¡¯t care about your n. I¡¯m not going to ss,¡± Ionas said.
¡°...¡±
Lu Heng exchanged words back and forth with Ionas for a while, and the smile on Lu Heng¡¯s face grew stiff. But he could not me Ionas. Because he had Shi Kong¡¯s obsession. At the beginning, because of his departure, Shi Kong fell into devilhood. In this world, his soul had entered the giant dragon race, which had a strong desire for possession and stubbornness. It was not surprising that such a behavior was disyed when the two werebined together.
Should I really follow Ionas? Lu Heng thought to himself, but today¡¯s action, even with Ionas, would be too eye-catching. Maple Leaf City had no temple. The nearest temple was a small temple in a small vige in the suburbs. Lu Heng intended to go there, to convert the power of faith, and to contact Princess Windsor by divine descension.
Divine descension?
Lu Heng suddenly thought of a way in his mind: ¡°Io, although you have no godhead, and you can¡¯t absorb the power of the dragon¡¯s faith, but it is still the body of the demigod, shouldn¡¯t there be remnant divine power in the body?
Ionas nodded: ¡°Although I haven¡¯t obtained power for a while, for thousands of years I¡¯ve been sleeping, and I haven¡¯t used up much of them.¡±
¡°Would it have any effect on you if you used the Divine Ascension?¡± Lu Heng was still a little worried.
¡°That little spell costs much less than supporting this dragon¡¯s body, and restores after a night¡¯s sleep at most.¡± said Ionas.
¡°You can use Divine Ascension on me, so that I can share my vision, and we won¡¯t be separated.¡± Lu Heng suggested.
¡°Yes.¡± Ionas nodded his head pretentiously, but his face was eager to try.¡±But you don¡¯t believe in Esmond. How can I use Descension on you?¡±
¡°No,¡± Lu Heng smiled softly, ¡°Even though I have never believed in any other person or god, my soul will always bepletely open to you.¡±
Oak Vige Temple.
In the Principality of Kesen, which was dominated by Maple Leaf College, there were very few people who believed in the Pope of Light. As a result, there was only one priest stationed in this remote temple. Today, the priest was ushering in a great figure. The mysterious priest, though not clearly visible due to his hood, was at least a great figure of the bishop level, as indicated by his Holy Light.
This mysterious priest only asked to go into the temple and pray alone. Maybe, it¡¯s a light priest who works alone. The priests stationed in the Oak Temple thought so, and obeyed themand of the mysterious priest, and obediently guarded outside the temple.
Chapter 74 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (17)
Chapter 74 His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (17)
Tranted by: Ndri
__________________
Currently, it was time for evening prayers. Every devout believer would partake in this. Princess Windsor was naturally praying in front of the God of light. Lu Heng quickly contacted Windsor through descension.
¡°Your Holiness, father pope.¡± Princess Windsor greeted Lu Heng.
¡°Windsor, you have been working hard.¡± Lu Heng nodded to her.
¡°It¡¯s my pleasure to be able to do this trivial thing for you.¡±
After enquiring Princess Windsor about the recent affairs of the Vatican, Lu Heng found that this seemingly soft and gentle Princess Windsor, assisted by two Cardinals, was very well suited for the teachings of the Pope of Light.
¡°Can your brother find out what you¡¯re doing on the Vatican¡¯s side?¡±
Lu Heng felt it was necessary to pay attention to the movements of the child of destiny of this world, Emperor Surrey. After all, in the original timeline, His Majesty Pope Joseph died in the hands of the Emperor. Although it hasn¡¯t been long since he came into power and so, it should not be time to start fighting against theocracy yet, but Lu Heng did not want to capsize in the sewer.
¡°He, at first, sent messengers all day long to persuade me to go back, but I made excuses and worked hard to send them back. Recently, some small aristocrats in the Empire have united to make trouble for the new monarchy. It¡¯s enough to give him headache for some time. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll bother me for a while. When it came to her brother, Princess Windsor revealed qualities befitting a young girl.
It seemed that the princess of Windsor and her elder brother had a very good rtionship.
{Little assistant, did this princess Windsor also y an important role in the previous world? Can you really not give me any hint at all? }
{Congrattions to 666 for activating the new function. When you meet key people, you can check the relevant information about the previous state of the world from your assistant. }
{... Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Princess Windsor before this? }
{If you don¡¯t ask me, how would I know your questions? If you wanted to know, you should have asked... } The Little assistant seemed to be watching some old movie recently.
{Stop talking nonsense. } Lu Heng was still talking with Princess Windsor here. Although his spiritual strength has been trained by the civil servants of the department 1, allowing him to perform dualmunication, he still felt very ufortable.
{In the original ne, Surrey happened to learn about the copse of the divine realm and the power of the Pope of Light deceitfully receiving faith in the name of God. Unexpectedly, Princess Windsor learned about it. Princess Windsor was a fanatical believer who wanted to devote her whole body and soul to the Holy Light, only to learn that all this was the pope¡¯s lie. After losing her faith, Princess Windsor grew weary in her heart and died of a serious illness. }
{So that¡¯s why Surrey was so intent on killing Pope Joseph, a revenge for his sister? } Lu Heng was in a state of disbelief.
{ording to my analysis, this should be the reason. In the limited data records, Surrey is a ruthless person who can make use of anyone. Only towards his sister, he is docile and obedient. }
{Speaking of it, you can give me all the information about Surrey from thest ne, since I¡¯ve met him too? }
{Surrey is the child of destiny of this world. His every move involves the direction of the timeline throughout the whole ne. With your current employee rank, your authority is insufficient. }
Although the key information was not avable because ofck of authority, Lu Heng, in his mind had a rudimentary idea of a n after knowing about Princess Windsor¡¯s experience on thest timeline. But before that, there was another ce where Princess Windsor could help.
¡°Do you know any nobledies from the Bega Empire who are studying in the History Branch of Maple Leaf College?¡± Lu Heng asked.
There was a reason why Lu Heng asked such a question. Maple Leaf College¡¯s History department, Music department and Painting department were the ces where nobledies liked to go to study most.
¡°I have a good friend who is a third-year student in the History department of Maple Leaf College. Her academic level in history is very good. Not long ago, the head of History department epted her as a student.¡± Princess Windsor said.
¡°In a month¡¯s time, I need you to find something in the treasure library without leaving any trace. I¡¯ll exin to youter.¡±
Lu Heng also asked Princess Windsor to pay attention to some matters in the church, and then prepared to lift the divine descension.
[T/N: If you are not reading this on , it¡¯s stolen. ]
Before leaving, Lu Heng asked, ¡°Windsor, have you ever wondered what is the purpose of light?¡±
¡°That is naturally God¡¯s mercy and gift to all living beings.¡±
¡°You can think about it and answer me the next time when we meet again.¡± Lu Heng shook his head a bit, and then lightly touched Windsor¡¯s forehead, sending into her body a great deal of Holy Light that he had recently generated through the power of faith.
Lu Heng triedy a seed in Princess Windsor¡¯s heart. For the sake of this beautiful girl, she will not die of sorrow for losing her faith in the future. His Majesty Surrey, who was full of the ambition of reunifying the maind, would not be preupied with theocracy if his sister could be Pope of the Papacy of Light.
Lu Heng left in a hurry for a reason. Ionas had used the Divine descension on Lu Heng, allowing him to share everything he saw. He now heard the Golden Dragon say that he could not let Lu Heng suffer losses, forcibly sharing his vision with Lu Heng.
And through the shared vision of Ionas, Lu Heng saw a little conflict over there. Some senior students seem to be unable to withstand Ionas entering Maple Leaf College through special enrollment after the enrollment season, and wanted to bring him down a notch. Lu Heng was not worried about Ionas¡¯ troubles. He was more worried about whether the fierce golden dragon would tten the whole Maple Leaf College with a tantrum if he was not there.
Going back in time a bit.
Ionas¡¯ performance in the ssroom made every teacher very satisfied. As a top-quality genius, there would always be some arrogance or free spiritedness, which always led to some unpleasant things in the first day of ss with the teachers. Therefore, the teachers in charge of the special sses both loved and hated the geniuses with the highest qualifications.
However, the entry of Ionas gave them a surprise. Throughout this morning¡¯s ss, the genius was so good that all the teachers were touched and wanted to thank God for his gift.
From the year they had entered the college to the present, this was the first top qualified genius who didn¡¯t make any trouble on the first day of the course. The teacher of battle spirit theory thought so. As for this genius being too silent in ss and unwilling tomunicate much, it was only a minor problem.
If these teachers knew that Ionas had left only his body in the ssroom, and the entirety of this dragon¡¯s mind was in another ce, one would wonder if they would have been so touched.
At the end of the morning course, Ionas rushed to find his treasure. Although there was the divine descension with which they could follow each other all the time, he always felt uneasy when his most precious treasure wasn¡¯t around him.
However, there were always people who did not have eyes that liked to appear at inappropriate times. 2
¡°Hey, rookie,¡± a strong-looking warrior came up with a group of men and from his uniform, he should be a sophomore of the warrior department. ¡°I heard that you have good qualifications, but you also got a special rmendation toe in?¡±
Ionas frowned as he looked at a crowd of people blocking the way.
¡°Well, he¡¯s arrogant. I don¡¯t think that his qualifications are good. Here, let¡¯s speak with our strength.¡± The soldier taunted again.
A man next to him whispered, ¡°John, you shouldn¡¯t start. I don¡¯t want my points to be deducted anymore.¡±
¡°Rest assured, this rookie certainly is not clear about the college rules. Didn¡¯t you see that I was provoking him to start first?¡± John also answered in a low voice. However, they did not realize that the Ionas in front of them was not a human being, but a giant dragon. For humans, the hard-to-hear low-volumemunication between them was clear in the ears of dragons.
¡°You want to fight with me?¡± Ionas didn¡¯t feel angry at all. He just thought it was a bit weird. After all, the people in front of him were not even as strong as one of Lunlun Zuokeharu¡¯s toes. When the power gap was toorge, the provoked party will not feel angry; at most will feel a little surprised.
¡°Are you afraid? If you obediently hand over all your weekly resources to us, I can consider not waving my fist against your beautiful little white face.¡± John added another taunt, trying to irritate the gifted student in the special ss in front of him.
John came to Ionas for trouble only because he was envious. When his excellent brother had missed the enrollment season because of an unavoidable ident, the college refused to amodate in any case, and forced him to wait for the next enrollment season. But now this noble young man, because of his good birth, was easily be admitted by breaking the rules. John knew that this Ionas, hasn¡¯t even registered in the Alliance of Warriors. It¡¯s just a gifted nobleman who had neither hard work nor any strength.
¡°Not fighting? Then I have something urgent to do, get out of my way.¡± Ionas felt that he could spare two sentences to these ants, which was a great act of generosity from the Dragon lord.
¡°Oh, is young master is going to lose his temper? I¡¯m so scared.¡± John was still relentless.
Ionas¡¯s eyebrows grew tighter and tighter. He had not seen his own treasure for four hours and twenty-six minutes, and he was beginning to feel restless. This feeling had nothing to do with the ants in front of him. It was an uncontroble sense of insecurity that gushed from the depths of the soul, as if something irreparable would happen if the person was not in his eyesight.
Ionas¡¯s eyes slowly surged with a color of tyranny.
Chapter 75 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (18)
Chapter 75 His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (18)
Tranted by: Ndri
self-edited(see bottom of the chapter for more info on this)
_____________
John was totally unaware of the danger he was facing. The teenager named Ionas, although a little taller than him, was still slightly more slender than the powerful warriors. His face also contained the haughty look of a youth who was clearly inexperienced in the ways of the world. It was this kind of noble young men that John hated most.
John saw the young noble suddenly lower his head, and started to lightly tremble, increasing the contempt in his heart: ¡°What kind of noble youth are you that just a few words pushed you on the verge of crying? Maybe you should go back to your mother¡¯sp and suckle on milk. Maple Leaf College is not a ce for children to y in like their homes. You, young master can¡¯t even protect the person dear to you.¡±
John then only saw a pair of scarlet eyes before his consciousness fell into darkness.
Neither the students nor John¡¯srades saw what Ionas had done, when John abruptly flew backwards and smashed into a stone pir. The immensity of the force caused cracks to appear on the sturdy pir. John, however, merely managed to spit out a mouthful of blood before he had fainted.
John was the leader of second-years in the Warrior division. He has been tested in the Alliance of Warriors and was a (proficient) swordsman. And this seemingly thin Ionas so easily beat him to kingdome. Was there such a massive gap between their battle spirit techniques? No, he didn¡¯t use battle spirit techniques at all. As long as battle spirit was used, it would be certain to leave traces; but in this case, none of the people present found any trace of it.
Ionas was seen moving step by step towards the incapacitated John. However, in the face of his momentum, no one dared to stand in his way. Although his head was slightly lowered causing the hair on his forehead to block his piercing eyes, it was still terrifying.
¡°You, repeat thatst sentence?¡± Ionas lifted his right foot and casually ced it on John¡¯s chest.
¡°Didn¡¯t you say something?¡± He tilted his head, as if in doubt, and then exerted a little force with his feet.
Only then did everyone see that Ionas was not quite right. With the strength he had just disyed, if he stomped with his foot, John would certainly fall into death¡¯s embrace. John¡¯s friend finally mustered the courage to rush forward to save John, but it was toote. The pleading voices from the rest of the crowd had no effect on the man at all.
¡°Io.¡± A soft voice resounded from the small garden at the entrance. It¡¯s not very loud. If one didn¡¯t listen carefully, it could easily be drowned under the pleading shouts of the other people.
Ionas paused, and suddenly disappeared from he was standing.
As soon as Lu Heng called out the name of Ionas, he suddenly felt a tightening in his waist. Then his entire body fell into the embrace of Ionas, and he was startled by the other person¡¯s scent. Lu Heng flicked his finger and a thread of light bolted straight into the body of the man who had fallen on the ground. The sun shone the brightest during this time of the noon, and everyone present had their full attention on Ionas. As a result, the light of healing went undiscovered.
Lu Heng couldn¡¯t care much about the others. He whispered to Ionas, ¡°Io, you take me back first.¡±
The others in the garden felt only a gust of wind blowing past, and by the time they recovered their wits, the figures of the two men in the garden had disappeared.
¡°What was that just now?¡±
¡°A Giant Dragon?¡±
Lu Heng¡¯s original intention was to let Ionas stay in his dormitory before trying to appease him. But before he realized it, Ionas had brought him directly back to his cave in Dragon Ind. Perhaps in his subconscious mind, this was the safest ce for his treasure.
As soon as he entered the cave, Ionas held Lu Heng with his ws and ced him on his chest. The dragon¡¯s entire bodyy huddled together on the ground. Lu Heng was protected by his sturdy body and ced in the safest position. He was not allowed to go out, nor was he allowed to be coveted by outsiders.
Lu Heng knew Ionas¡¯ obsession and stubbornness. He waited quietly for the ragged breathing of the dragon to gradually calm down. Then he said, ¡°Io, can you change back into a human form? If you go on like this, you¡¯ll fall asleep again.¡±
No response. However, Lu Heng knew that Ionas would not fall asleep at such a time.
¡°Io, I want to hold you.¡± Lu Heng continued.
As soon as the voice fell, the huge form that enveloped Lu Heng¡¯s whole body disappeared, and in that ce stood the tall and slender teenager with ck hair and blonde pupils. Lu Heng stepped forward on his own initiative and gently embraced him.
¡°Io, I let you use divine descension on me. Even if my spirit ispletely open to you, can you still not erase the difort in your heart?¡±
¡°This great one is the Dragon Lord, and there exists no living creature on this continent capable of stealing anything from me, let alone my most precious treasure.¡± In Ionas¡¯ voice, there was a rare sense of uncertainty. ¡°But in my heart, there is a sense of panic that I can lose you any time. I always feel that you are not fully mine yet.¡±
Lu Heng gave a lowugh, held Ionas¡¯ shoulder and pushed him a little away. Before Ionas could express his discontent, he tiptoed on his forehead and kissed him again, ¡°How about this?¡±
¡°Not enough.¡±
¡°Here¡¯s this.¡± Lu Heng put his lips on Ionas and licked it gently with his tongue narrowly sticking out.
Ionas answered back by supporting Lu Heng with his right hand, and gripping his waist with his left hand.
Night fell and the final rays of light disappeared. The cave slowly fell into darkness, and only some muffled sounds could be heard, like the sound of friction for rubbing og clothes and the ambiguous sound of lips and teeth intertwining.
Suddenly.
¡°No! Io, this can¡¯t be done!¡± Lu Heng¡¯s voice was tinged with a trace of panic.
From the darkness came the sound of someone being lifted to the ground.
¡°Dragons don¡¯t hurt their spouses.¡± Ionas said aggrievedly.
The conversation soon stopped again.
Well, the ultimate way to domesticate a fierce dragon is still very effective.
When Lu Heng woke up, he felt something wrong. The chest that he was sleeping on seemed to be too strong. Even though Ionas was powerful and unparalleled, he should have been a tall and slender teenager.
Soon, Lu Heng propped himself up on the bed, and sat up half-way. The robust and tall figure of Ionas was lying on an artwork-like bed made by an elf craftsman, which Ionas had especially taken out from his collection. Whether his facial features or body structure, they both seemed to have been carefully sculptured by the God of Art himself. He was perfect from every angle.
Lu Heng was not too surprised, because although the man¡¯s face seemed much more mature, it could be inferred at a nce that this was Ionas.
Perhaps sensing Lu Heng¡¯s gaze, Ionas¡¯s eyelids moved and he seemed to be waking up. However, he did not open his eyes, but directly grabbed Lu Heng pulled thetter over towards himself.
Lu Heng¡¯s vision spun and he quickly used his hand to prop himself up Ionas¡¯ chest: ¡°You can¡¯t sleep anymore.¡±
¡°Not sleeping,¡± Ionas opened his eyes. ¡°What this dragon is doing is mainly deepening his feelings with his spouse.¡±
Lu Heng¡¯s face was stiff because under the quilt, he clearly understood what the man indicated through deepening his feelings: ¡°Io, I¡¯m a human being...¡± ¡±
¡°All right.¡± Seeing Lu Heng¡¯s fragility, Ionas, as the Lord of Giant dragons who was considerate of his spouse, finally rxed his hand in a magnanimous way. ¡°Your human body is really so weak.¡±
It took two days and two nights to pacify the raging dragon. Lu Heng recalled the mess in Maple Leaf College, and he had a feeling of rolling his eyes. Ionas almost killed a student in a fit of rage, but fortunately heter saved the student, which he could somehow cover up. But in the small garden, under the gaze of all eyes, Ionas turned into a dragon, which made Lu Heng¡¯s head ache.
Even after Ionas flew into the air, Lu Heng responded timely and covered it up with magic, so that no more people could see the golden dragon. At that time however, those people in the small garden actually saw Ionas transform into a dragon, and he had to focus his attention on Ionas. He did not have time to spare for using mind control to tamper with their memories.
I¡¯m afraid this n regarding Maple Leaf College will face some challenges.
Lu Heng still did not give up and Ionas changed his face and returned to Maple Leaf City after he had calmed down. The best pubs in the city have not heard any news like Maple Leaf College having a dragon.
This, how did thise about?
Lu Heng, full of doubts, returned to Maple Leaf College with Ionas assuming the form of a teenager. Still calm, they even met the student named John on the way to the dormitory.
¡°Wait for me, rookie. I will make you look good one day.¡± 1 John left this sentence and turned away, as if he had only had amon fight with Ionas and then lost to Ionas, instead of being almost sent to the embrace of death by the rookie he was speaking of.
¡°It¡¯s so weird since people in the small garden definitely should have seen you turn into a dragon that day.¡± Lu Heng was sitting on the sofa in his dormitory. Ionas rested on hisp and grabbed Heng¡¯s hands to y with.
Ever since that time on Dragon Ind, Ionas had felt that his indescribable insecurity had almost disappeared. Atst, he has a tangible feeling of grasping his treasure in his palm. It would be more perfect if we could deepen our feelings every night. Unfortunately, the human body is so fragile, the dragon lord thought such.
¡°Io, did you subconsciously use the Dragon Language magic of mind control?¡± Lu Heng asked.
¡°No, I couldn¡¯t even perceive the existence of other people at that time.¡± Said Ionas.
This made Lu Heng perplexed confused until the end of the night finally brought him some answers.
A mysterious visitor in a cloak knocked on the door of their dormitory.
Chapter 76 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (19)
Chapter 76: His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (19)
Tranted by: Ndri
self-edited
__________________________
The mysterious cloaked man cloak went into the living room and took off his cloak to reveal his ordinary, yet wisdom-filled face.
Saint Hugh. Lu Heng was not surprised by the visitor¡¯s identity. Someone having the ability to change the memory of so many students without attracting the institute¡¯s attention, and someone who was a friend to them- in Maple Leaf College, the only person who fit these conditions was Holy Saint Hugh.
¡°His Excellency Ionas, the Lord of the Dragons.¡± Hugh saluted him devotedly.
Ionas stood up and assumed his adult appearance. He pointed to Lu Heng and said, ¡°Mypanion, Joseph is the Dragon Empress who stands beside me.¡±
¡°Your Excellency Joseph the Dragon Empress.¡± Saint Hugh also saluted Lu Heng. The Holy saint, with his immense knowledge, did not find anything wrong with a man being the dragon lord¡¯spanion. Since the other person¡¯s race was different, gender was no issue at all.
When Lu Heng heard this, he could hardly keep his mouth from twitching. Atst, he could understand the feeling of Shi Kong at that time. Is this a reversal of roles? However, his identity could not be exposed now. To have a dialogue between peers with Hugh, who was a Holy Saint; Lu Heng could only assume the identity of the Dragon Empress.
¡°Say what you want to mypanion.¡± When Ionas finished, he fell back and sat idly on the sofa.
The giant dragons have always been arrogant, not to mention the demigod of the Dragon race, the lord of dragons, who disdains wasting words. Saint Hugh nodded to Lu Heng.
Lu Heng asked Saint Hugh to sit down, and he himself sat beside him while being stared at by the searing gaze of Ionas. Lu Heng did not say any more polite words, but spoke directly to Saint Hugh about the follow-up of those events a few days ago.
Originally, Saint Hugh happened to be nearby that day, and felt abnormal energy fluctuations on the side of the Warrior Department. He remembered that War Saint Luke had not been staying in the area of the Warrior Department recently. To avoid any idents, he came to investigate the situation. When Saint Hugh arrived, Ionas had just left with Lu Heng, leaving behind a group of students who had been frightened and were unable to recover for a long time.
Several students were questioned and it was found that these people were still in shock, and the introduction was inconsistent with the conclusion. Saint Hugh immediately used a time reversal technique to see what had happened in the small garden not long ago. At first nce, Saint Hugh had almost lost his grip on his favorite cane. The Ionas who he had introduced to Saint Luke was a golden dragon.
From what Saint Hugh could infer from his repertoire of knowledge, this continent had only one golden dragon, and that was, the owner of Dragon Ind, the sole demigod left in the ne. Saint Hugh decisively used psychic magic to seal the memory of the students present and fabricated a memory of ordinary conflict to bridge the old and the new memories.
Out of his responsibility to the students of the college, despite the risk of angering the dragon lord, Saint Hugh chose to visit the two men immediately after they returned to the college.
¡°Thank you, Lord Saint, for your help regarding the trouble caused by Io.¡± Lu Heng thanked him.
¡°You two have saved Eddie¡¯s life. This was nothing. However, as one of the department heads of Maple Leaf College, in order to ensure the safety of the students, can I have the privilege of asking the purpose of the two students foring to Maple Leaf College?¡±
Since Ionas was a golden dragon, the reasons that Lu Heng said before about studying must be just a cover.
Lu Heng was wondering whether he could tell Holy Saint Hugh about the goblins. In the Pope¡¯s memory, there were many secrets that were not publicly known. Among them, there were tales about Saint Hugh. His life story was indeed that of a legend.
When Saint Hugh was young, he was gifted, but because of his inexperience, he had offended a mighty wizard and was chased by his followers for a long time. Eventually, they pushed him to the northern border, where a swordsman pierced his heart with a sword. They thought he was dead and left the body and went back to their lives. Unexpectedly, Saint Hugh¡¯s innate heart grew on the right side, which left him with a single breath. It was just that in such a cruel environment, if no one came to his rescue, he would have surely died.
Finally, it was an orc who saved Saint Hugh.
So, this Saint Hugh was actually benevolent to the so-called evil camp races. Over the years, he had a lot of private contact with the orcs in the north, helping them in many ces.
Exining the story of the goblins to this holy saint might be quite fruitful. Even if there was any problem, Lu Heng could make him forget their recent dialogue.
¡°We came to Maple Leaf College for a secret quest from the goblins.¡± Lu Heng didn¡¯t talk much nonsense either. He took out the small box from the space ring and disyed it in his palms.
Unexpectedly, Saint Hugh was stunned at the sight of the small box and then asked, ¡°Where did you find this box? Was it from a mage¡¯s tower next to Lake Limei?¡±
Lake Limei... Lu Heng was stunned for a moment, but he couldn¡¯t remember what the steel hammer¡¯s ancestors said about the location of the mage¡¯s tower: ¡°You¡¯d better see what¡¯s inside first.¡±
After reading it, Saint Hugh fell into a long silence: ¡°The Human Mage mentioned here should be my teacher.¡±
Lu Heng was somewhat puzzled. The human mage mentioned in this sheepskin scroll died at the end of the Era of Gods. How could Holy Saint Hugh, being merely around 500 years old have him as a teacher?
¡°Do you humans also have inherited memories?¡± Asked Ionas with a strange expression.
Seeing what he said caused misunderstanding, Saint Hugh exined: ¡°When I was young, I offended a great wizard and was badly injured by his followers. Although the help I had received from my friends saved my life, my inner arcane cycle was destroyed. I thought I could never practice magic again and that I would only spend the rest of my life in an ordinary manner.¡±
¡°Later, when I was looking for herbs, I unexpectedly found an abandoned mage tower near Lake Limei, and relying on the information left behind, I rebuilt my arcane cycle. I have always regarded the owner of the Mage¡¯s Tower as a teacher. Saint Hugh sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet someone who has a connection with teacher.¡±
¡°Are you sure the box came from your teacher¡¯s hand?¡± Lu Heng asked.
¡°This matrix has teacher¡¯s handwriting. No other person on the maind has such a special drawing method.¡± Holy Saint Hugh sealed the envelope from one end to anotherpletely with an array. ¡°And this old sheepskin scroll, which has teacher¡¯s handwriting, should be read by the dwarf, since teacher recorded exclusively for him.¡± 1
¡°We came to Maple Leaf College to wash away the stigma on the goblins.¡± Lu Heng said.
¡°Why don¡¯t you hand these things directly to the people in the History Department? ¡±
¡°It will be toote if we hand it directly to the History Department. They will doubt the authenticity of the evidence.¡± Lu Heng thought about it and took out the mural of the prophecy in the space ring.
At one nce, Holy Saint Hugh felt more frightened than he had been in the past five hundred yearsbined: ¡°The army of the dead is going to tear open the portal and invade the maind again?¡±
¡°Yes, this is the prophecy left by the gods before they departed.¡± Lu Heng nodded.
The divine power surrounding this mural was impossible to forge artificially, and Holy Saint Hugh did not doubt the authenticity of this prophecy. Lu Heng had given it some deep thought before revealing these things to Saint Hugh. After washing away the crime of goblins, it would be necessary to set up the Department of Nuclear Science and Technology at Maple Leaf College. If Holy Saint Hugh, lent his help as the dean of the college, the progress will be much faster. What¡¯s more, Holy Saint Hugh and War Saint Luke have a good rtionship with each other, and the Warriors division and Mage¡¯s division ount for almost half of the Maple Leaf College¡¯s power.
After Lu Heng exined his ideas and ns to Hugh, Saint Hugh nodded softly: ¡°This is indeed the fastest and safest way. Although, there is no need for my help, since with the ability of the Dragon Lord, victory is already in our grasp. Now, I¡¯m going to make preparations for the establishment of the Nuclear Science and Technology Department.¡±
The night was gettingte, and Lu Heng got ready to bid Saint Hugh farewell. In the end, he said, ¡°Saint Hugh, about the prophecy, I hope you can keep it secret. If the prophecy leaks out, I¡¯m afraid the maind will fall into chaos.¡±
Saint Hugh, however, simply took out a scroll and then dripped blood on it, exining, ¡°This is a contract magic.¡±
When the scroll absorbed the blood, it sizzled and burned into ashes. A magic circle was formed in mid-air and then divided into two halves, one going into Lu Heng¡¯s chest and the other into Holy Saint Hugh¡¯s chest. Lu Heng knew the content of the magic circle at this moment. If Saint Hugh had the intention of leaking the information, the Magic circle would automatically stop and would also let Lu Heng know.
After Saint Hugh left, Lu Heng turned to Ionas and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this Holy Saint Hugh to be so cooperative.¡±
Ionas stepped forward and put his arm around Lu Heng¡¯s waist from behind. ¡°That¡¯s because of this Dragon Lord¡¯s power. I¡¯m sleepy. Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±
Although the matter of Saint Hugh¡¯s origins yed a role in his contributions to the n, it was notpletely unrted to Ionas¡¯ crushing power which caused even Holy Saint Hugh, who was one of the most powerful people in the continent, to lower his face footnote] means to humble himself [/footnote] and make that confidentiality contract. Lu Heng thought about things and let himself be led by Ionas to the bedroom on the second floor.
The bedroom door closed.
¡°Io, didn¡¯t you say you were sleepy?¡±
¡°Well, a ritual is needed before going to bed. This is a tradition of the dragon race people.¡±
Lu Heng felt that the Dragon Lord seemed to have been turned on a switch and be something extraordinary.
With Holy Saint Hugh¡¯s help, the college life of Lu Heng and Ionas went smoothly. Soon, it was time for the internal preliminarypetition of Maple Leaf College.
__________________________________
Chapter 77
Chapter 77
Maple Leaf College¡¯s internal preliminarypetitions were open to all students. Everyone qualified to register, regardless of grade credits, and even people from other colleges and professionals were allowed. But every student could apply once, so unless they were confident of passing the internal qualifier with their own strength, they wouldn¡¯t casually risk their future.
The students who excel in the preliminary contest, even if they fail to win in the mainpetition, they were extremely likely to obtain favor of a master from one of the departments.
Ionas chose the most difficultpetition system. After the final 20 of the warrior division¡¯s qualifyingpetition would be decided, he would begin to challenge directly from the twentieth ce. If he could win against everyone in the top 20 without being defeated even once, he would be able to participate in the collegepetition directly. The only advantage of this system was that it was fast and would take only one day.
Although Lu Heng promised that he would be sitting in the audience and would always be within the other person¡¯s sight, Ionas could not be bothered with the long and arduous knock-out system and chose the alternative method without a thought, which was rarely chosen by anyone.
This caused another sensation in the academy. On that day, the arena was packed with spectators. In fact, majority of the students were there to witness the genius with the first-rate aptitude, being taught a lesson in reality due to overestimating his capabilities. After all, aptitude only indicated potential, and in this internal qualifier, many senior students who had registered for graduation with the Adventurer¡¯s Union outside will also return to participate. These well-known senior students couldn¡¯t bepared to the rookies who had never seen blood.
However, the ones that were educated in reality were the audience of the entire arena. The new student, Ionas, went guns zing all the way. During the first few fights, the audience consoled themselves that those students were out of practice, and it was not surprising that they had been defeated by the freshman with top qualifications. But when Ionas challenged to the top ten, the jaws of the people in audience fell all the way down.
Although it was no fun to watch the Golden Dragon beating children, Lu Heng, being hispanion 1, could only sit in the audience and watch the whole show in order to avoid the kind of incident that happenedst time.
Ionas from who knows where heard the college tradition, saying that upon achieving a victory, it should be shared with their beloved and that God would bless them. So every time he beat up someone, he woulde to the front row of the auditorium.
Obviously, Ionaspletely forgot that he was the Dragon God. Now, even if he had no godhead and could not freely use the divine power, he was still a demigod. At this time, Lu Heng thought it was a wise decision to watch the game wearing a cloak.
For example, in this moment.
¡°The glory of victory, I am sharing with you.¡± The blonde ck-haired teenager went to the auditorium and looked up at the man whose face was hidden by his cloak. It wasn¡¯t until the man put his index finger and middle finger together, a little before his forehead, that the teenager returned to the center of the field satisfied, and waiting for the next opponent to y.
At the beginning, the students in audience had been enthusiastic, but by this time they were indifferent. After all, watching the same scene more than a dozen times in a day, anyone would act like this.
Thest scene, standing in front of Ionas, was an acquaintance, Rhett, the warrior of the Blood Wolf Squad.
Rhett was also surprised. ¡°Ionas? I thought it was just the same name, but I didn¡¯t think it was you.¡±
Ionas frowned at the strong-looking warrior in front of him. In his eyes, except for his spouse, the entire race looked the same: ¡°Who are you?¡±
Rhett was choked half to death by the familiar attitude: ¡°I¡¯m Rhett of the Blood Wolves Squad.¡±
¡°Blood Wolf Squad?¡± Ionas seemed to think of something. ¡°Couldn¡¯t get the dragon eagle...¡±
¡°Yes, that was us.¡± Rhett scrutinized the other person¡¯s expression. He was afraid that the other person will call him a useless person, which would make his own qi go into disarray from anger, so he interrupted him.
The time for rxing was over, and the referee on the high tform indicated that they could start.
Rhett was so excited that he could meet Ionas here. Because, he had long wanted to beat and break the nose of this aristocratic young master since he bought his meal. Although the priest with him saved Eddie¡¯s life, but these two things were different, and the noble young man was as rude as before. At most, he should do it lightly, so as not to make him lose so dishonorably.
Rhett was ready to use his strength to let the noble master know that he could not hunt the Dragon eagle, not because his team was too weak. However, all of this remained in his fantasies, as Rhetty on the ground, looking at the sky. He has not yet figured out how he lost.
Rhett only saw him raising his hands. With a flicker of his mind, he then saw Ionas in front of him. When the opponent¡¯s fist was about to make contact with his abdomen, the other person was so fast that he wasn¡¯t even able to see himing. Ionas suddenly slowed down and let him block the punch. After repeating the same thing several times, Ionas kicked him away.
The strength he put into the kick was just enough to fling Rhett away, and it won¡¯t hurt him too much. And that person, despite having never used battle spirit, this monstrous strength was precisely what made Ionas so arrogant. Rhetty on the ground thinking that since the other person deliberately stayed his hand to avoid letting him lose so badly, this Ionas was definitely a good man.
Rhett waited for Ionas to pull him up, a tradition in the arena. The winner will pick up the loser who falls to the ground, and then the loser congrattes the other party on winning, saying that winning or losing will not affect the friendship of being each other¡¯s ssmates.
However, Rhett felt that he had been lying for a long time, and after havingrecovered a little strength, hr observed that Ionas hadn¡¯te yet. Rhett had barely stood up when he found that Ionas had already reached the edge of the field. He looked up and said something to a man in the audience. Then he leapt into the audience and pulled the man away.
Rhett decided to withdraw his initial opinion. It seemed the noble young man was as obnoxious as ever.
Lu Heng and Ionas stood at the exit of the arena waiting for Rhett toe out. Just after finalst match was over, the referee announced that Ionas had got the unfathomable 2 position for the collegepetition, and he rushed over and jumped into the auditorium. Lu Heng was pulled all the way out of the arena towards his dormitory. After promising a series of things regarding the ¡°deepening the emotions¡± bedtime ceremony, Ionas reluctantly promised to returnter.
Lu Heng had reasons to wait for Rhett here. The final part of the college¡¯spetition was a field experience carried out in teams. Every team could bring a priest. Generally speaking, students chose priests they were familiar with. Therefore, if Lu Heng wanted to go with Ionas during his field experience, it was the best choice to form a team with Rhett.
¡°Ionas?¡± It was strange to see them standing at the exit. The noble young man seemed to be waiting for him. Was he trying to apologize for the affair just now? No, absolutely impossible. Rhett shook his head and threw off this whimsical idea.
¡°Rhett, may I have a chat with you?¡± Lu Heng lifted the hood that covered most of his face.
¡°Ah, Joseph, it was you. Long time no see.¡± Seeing Eddie¡¯s saviour, Rhett grinned immediately and went forward to give the other person a warm hug.
This hug, of course, was stopped halfway by Ionas: ¡°Don¡¯t touch my partner casually.¡±
¡°You, you have such a rtionship!¡± Rhett was all shocked. ¡°I always thought Joseph was the godfather of Ionas!¡±
¡°...¡± Lu Heng really wanted to ask if he appeared so old. Although his body was over two hundred years old, it was still very young in appearance, andpared with the tens of thousands of years old Ionas, his age was not even a fraction of the other person¡¯s.
The three chatted with each other all the way to the cafe in the college dining hall and met Eddie, who had just finished the test by the college teachers. The four men found a quiet corner and sat down.
¡°As soon as I came back to college, I heard my grandfather mention something about you. I didn¡¯t expect that we would be ssmates.¡± Eddie said.
¡°Eddie, you didn¡¯t tell me about it, so my eyes were wide in disbelief when I saw Ionas in the arena.¡± Rhett shouted a little discontentedly.
¡°Since we returned to college, it¡¯s the first time we are meeting, isn¡¯t it?¡± Eddie rolled his eyes.
Lu Hengughed, interrupting the momentum of the two men¡¯s escting quarrel: ¡°There¡¯s actually something I want to trouble you for help.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be so polite. We will do anything we can within our capabilities.¡± Rhett smiled brightly.
Although Eddie rarely agreed with him, he still nodded.
¡°I¡¯m sure your scores are sufficient to qualify. I want to join Ionas in the final field battle portion, so I was hoping to form a team with you.¡± Lu Heng was no longer polite, and conveyed his request directly.
Rhett was delighted when he heard this: ¡°How can this be regarded as us helping? It¡¯s clear that I and Eddie will benefit massively from this.¡±
¡°Originally we were troubled about which priest to invite. E recently went to the Vatican to study and would not leave for a while. It¡¯s very kind of you to invite us to join Joseph.¡± Eddie also smiled.
The four-man team was settled. Rhett and Eddie, who were very familiar with Maple Leaf College, had saved Lu Heng a lot of effort by covering things like pre-match preparation.
Saying goodbye to Rhett and Eddie in front of the dormitory area, Ionas almostpletely leaned on Lu Heng and said in a grieving tone: ¡°Today, in order to participate in that preliminary contest, I haven¡¯t touched you all day. Why can¡¯t I put those things in that precious library directly?¡±
Ionas automatically overlooked the fact that Lu Heng used his fingers instead of his lips to kiss him after each fight, which was not enough for the greedy dragon.
Lu Heng raised his hand and ran it through his hair. ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for a while and you don¡¯t know much about the maind. The building where the treasure library is located was built in the era of the gods. At that time, in order to preserve the inheritance for future generations in the maind, the whole library was built by the God of Casting 3, and the outside of the walls were blessed by the gods. Even you can¡¯t break in.¡±
Chapter 78 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (21)
Chapter 78His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (21)
Tranted by: Ndri
self-edited
__________
The fleet of griffins that took off from the ground in maple leaf city, soared across the skies, taking the students to the venue of Dabi in the silver moon college of Moonlight City. Ionas and Lu Heng were in an awkward position. The demonic beasts¡¯ sensitivity were much greater that of human beings. No matter how much (Ionas) restrained his aura, he could at most get close to the Griffin. If he were to ride the Griffin, the poor Griffin would definitely be mortified.
Seeing fewer and fewer people, the apanying teacher began to urge Lu Heng¡¯s team to hurry up.
¡°Can¡¯t we go to silver moon college by ourselves?¡± Lu Heng asked Edie in a low voice.
¡°There is no such precedent.¡± Edie shook his head. ¡°Why, do you have something on the way?¡±
Fortunately, Saint Hugh came to Lu Heng¡¯s aid. He said to the guide teacher, ¡°I have to speak with Edie regarding some important matters. Their team will arrive with meter.¡±
In the end, Lu Heng and his party arrived at a mage¡¯s Tower on the outskirts of Moonlight City directly through the transmission array of the crimson tower. Edie thought it was disconcerting. Saint Hugh didn¡¯t say anything important to him at all. Was it just to send him by the teleportation array? It was unlikely. One ought to know, using a teleportation array cost several advanced demonic beast crystal cores. Without any emergency, even Saint Hugh would not use the transmission array.
However, Edie¡¯s doubts went unanswered. Saint Hugh didn¡¯t borate, and he dared not ask more. Anyway, my grandfather always does what he wants.
Moonlight City had apletely different style from a human city. The city, built entirely by elves, couldn¡¯t be described with words. Every stone pir was engraved with exquisite patterns. Every building was adorned with colorful ss. In every corner of the city, there were water fountains and small gardens with myriad patterns. Next to the fountains, one could often see the white elves ying the harp. If the white elves were not in a hurry, they would stop to listen for a while. If they were interested, they would often sing along with the music.
The whole Moonlight City was an epitome the elves¡¯ sense of beauty.
The moonlight city was not open to human beings on normal days. It was such a gorgeous scene that Rhett, who was visiting for the first time, stood stunned.
¡°It¡¯s a city built by elves and craftsmen. It¡¯s too......¡± Rhett couldn¡¯t find a word to describe the scene.
Before he had finished speaking, Rhett heard Edie sneer beside him. Although knowing that it wasn¡¯t Eddie¡¯s first time in this Moonlight City, Rhett was still puzzled: ¡°Edie, don¡¯t you like it? This moonlight city should be very in line with your aesthetic. ¡±
¡°I just don¡¯t like white elves. Naturally, I find everything of them unpleasant.¡± Edie sneered.
Rhett enquired further, but Edie didn¡¯t exin anymore. But they soon knew the reason.
¡°I feel today even the songs of birds and children are not as beautiful as they used to be. It turns out that people who are more disgusting than dragons havee to our Moonlight City.¡± A voice more beautiful than ark¡¯s song could be heard, but the disdain in that voice was not so beautiful. This gorgeous singing tone was sung in themonnguage in the maind. It was clear that the owner of the voice was an elf.
¡°rice.¡± Edie barely got the name out of his gritted teeth.
A white elf with sharp ears jumped down from the tree beside the road. The appearance of the person, even among the elves who were famous for their looks, was very outstanding. He was slim and slender, and seemed to have been favored by the heavens.
¡°Why are you in thispetition? Are there no outstanding talents in Maple Leaf College? I will send you as back as a defeated general again. ¡± rice raised his chin slightly and nced at Edie from the corner of his eye.
In normal times, Eddie, who was always sharp tongued, would never be willing to suffer losses, but now instead of replying, the former pulled Rhett around and left with a look of disgust on his face.
It wasn¡¯t until they reached hotel where Maple Leaf College was stationed that Edie let go of Rhett¡¯s right arm.
¡°Who was that elf?¡± Rhett, who had been holding back all this time, could not help but ask about Edie¡¯s passivity.
¡°A nuisance.¡± Edie dropped the sentence and the receptionist handed over the room key and he went straight upstairs.
¡°Hey, Edie!¡± Rhett ran after Edie¡¯s back anxiously.
Silver Moon College was not big enough to receive so many teachers and students. Even the hotels in Moonlight City were not enough. So, every two students from Maple Leaf College had to share one room. In this way, Rhett and Edie were sharing one room.
After entering the room and cleaning it, Ionas grabbed Lu Heng and fell on the bed. 1The other bed was empty as it was before. Tomorrow, of course, there is important business, and the bedtime ritual of deepening feelings was changed to chatting.
Thinking of what happened just now; Lu Heng didn¡¯t care about the dispute between Edie and the white elf. He was more curious about what the white elf had said, ¡°why do the elves hate dragons so much?¡±
Ionas¡¯s voice was already a little sleepy, but he still struggled to answer: ¡°probably because the dragon people liked to force them to do something that didn¡¯t conform to the elves¡¯ sense of aesthetics.¡±
¡°You were not angry when that elf said ¡°more disgusting than dragons¡±?¡± Lu Heng felt it was strange.
¡°Why be angry? Anyway, I don¡¯t like elves. It doesn¡¯t matter if they hate dragons. ¡± Ionas took the matter lightly.
Well, this kind of thinking suited the dragon lord.
The next day.
Eternal forest. This vast forest was located near the Cote mountains. By passing through this forest and then over the Cote mountains, one would reach the legendary elven forest. However, it is said that it has now be the territory of the evil camp¡¯s dark elves. People who break into it without permission will be pierced by sharp arrows from nowhere.
As a result, the Cote Mountains became somewhat of a boundary structure. At this end of the mountain range, there is was the eternal forest with abundant materials, demonic beasts running rampant, and adventurers¡¯ favorite exploration. At the other end of the mountain is the elven forest that no other race has ever set foot on except the white elves who were its ex-masters.
Dabi, where the final round of the college¡¯s fightingpetition would take ce was in the eternal forest. The assessment method of the fightingpetition was very simple. Hunting a demonic beast and taking its crystal core. The one having highest level core would be the winner.
Before entering the forest, the great magician who was proficient in space magic will supervise from one side, and ask the team to hand over all the space storage essories, and then only take a space ring with necessary materials prepared by the organizer to enter thepetition area. Thepetition area has been cleaned up in advance, so there will not be overly dangerous demonic beasts, and the possibility of someone hiding the crystal core in it in advance is also eliminated.
¡°Three days. After three days, the team that does not hand over the crystal nucleus at the entrance shall be deemed as abstaining. ¡± Said the tall elf mage. The college was held in Moonlight City, and the guiding staff of these organizers were naturally elves. After leaving the forest of elves, the legendary elves who advocated the power of nature also began to study the power of arcane art. It was no surprise to see the mage here.
¡°Life is more precious than anything else. In case of crisis, please decisively tear the magic scroll given to you. The scroll will take you to the entrance, but in contrast, the team teleported out by the scroll will be disqualified. ¡± The mage looked serious, without any smile. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±
As the mage¡¯s voice fell, the giant timing hourss began to count.
¡°It¡¯s strange.¡± Rhett squatted next to a big tree and studied the marks carefully. ¡°There should be gale leopard around here. The w marks on it are stacked one by one. A gale leoparding to grind its ws regrly would cause such an effect. Then its nest should be nearby. Howe we haven¡¯t seen even a hair of the leopard for so long? ¡±
¡°Did it go searching for food?¡± Edie asked. Rhett had always been much more proficient in hunting prey than him.
¡°No way. The leopard is a nocturnal animal. It sleeps in a cave during the day.¡± A few people just went through all the caves nearby, but they couldn¡¯t find it anywhere. Rhett almost started doubting his tracking skills. ¡°Did other teams get it? No, we are the first to arrive here. It¡¯s not normal. ¡±
¡°Something¡¯s wrong. With the vignce of the gale leopard, as soon as we step into its territory, it should appear.¡± Edie said.
Lu Heng looked at the culprit of the abnormal situation and whispered in Ionas¡¯s ear, ¡°can¡¯t your aura be more restrained? All the demonic beasts around here are gone. ¡±
¡°The eternal forest is too close to the elven forest. The aura of life from ancient trees affects this forest. The demonic beats in this forest are more sensitive than the that of other ces, so I can¡¯t help it.¡± Feeling Lu Heng¡¯s breath in his ear, the tips of Ionas¡¯s ears were a little red.
¡°It¡¯s a bit troublesome. We can¡¯t even find demonic beats now. Where can we find the crystal core from demonic beasts?¡± Lu Heng frowned.
¡°If we bring out Lunlun Zuokeharu, we can take first ce in the crystal core.¡± Ionas handed over a contract ring.
Contracting advanced demonic beats was a matter of requiring luck and opportunity. No one will be stupid to kill their own contracted demonic beast for a college contest. Moreover, there is also a branch specialized in beast training in the warrior branch, and since contracted demonic beasts were also included as a student¡¯s ownbat power, so the contract rings were allowed to be brought into the arena.
¡°...¡± Maybe the organizer didn¡¯t think that someone would really want to kill the contractual demonic beast to get the crystal core. Is this cheating? No, how can I be misled by this golden dragon? I am actually thinking about the possibility of killing that sub-dragon.
Across the contract ring, Lu Heng seemed to feel that the poor sub-dragon was creeping on the ground shivering.
Chapter 79 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (22)
Chapter 79His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (22)
A roar from far away, like the heaven-bestowed rain, rescued the poor sub-dragon.
¡°It¡¯s the lightning lizard.¡± Rhett¡¯s spirit was rekindled from the sound. ¡°There should be a team intruding into the territory of the lightning lizard. Let¡¯s go and have a look. If that little team cannot keep up with it, we will take over.¡±
The lightning lizard had thick skin and dense flesh. It had high magic resistance. It could also use lightning magic, which made it more difficult to deal with than the gale leopard. Ordinary adventurer teams chose to avoid the lightning lizard whenever they identally stepped into its territory. After all, the lightning lizard was not very fast. Even if they retreat, they can basically ensure their safety.
The four men rushed in that direction at once. Just when they set off, Lu Heng seemed to hear a sigh of regret breathed out by the person behind. He seemed to be quite disappointed. As the lord of the dragons, the only thought he had for this whole time was killing another dragon. I¡¯m afraid he is the only one in the dragon race who thinks like this.
After climbing a gentle hillside, Lu Heng was able to see a giant lightning lizard just below the hillside in front of him. The Silver moon college team, who had besieged the lizard, cooperated with tacit understanding and skillfully handled it. The ranger drew the attention of slow-moving lizard. The archer from time to time found gaps in between and shot sharp arrows from a distance. In the direction blocked by the lizard, there should be another mage using ice magic to reduce its speed (from behind).
¡°Looks like we¡¯rete.¡± Rhett shrugged and turned to leave, but Eddie grabbed him.
When Eddie¡¯s wand moved, he cast a stealth magic. Then he grabbed Rhett¡¯s head and crouched down, camouging their bodies within the thick grass.
Lu Heng thought Eddie must have had some important reason behind his actions, and immediately he crouched in the grass dragging down Ionas.
¡°Eddie?¡± Rhett asked in a low voice.
¡°Let¡¯s observe the situation.¡± Eddie¡¯s face was indifferent, but his eyes betrayed the turmoil within.
Lu Heng looked down and saw a white elf wielding a magic wand emerging from the direction that was just blocked by the giant lizard¡¯s body. Lu Heng immediately understood the reason why Eddie showed this expression. It was the white elf named rice that they had met in Moonlight City. It seemed as if there existed some dispute between the two people, since Eddie couldn¡¯t control his emotions the moment he saw them.
Under the tacit cooperation of the elf team, the speed of the lightning magic from the lizard¡¯s mouth got getting slower and slower. It seemed that the lizard had consumed too much magic stored within its body. It¡¯s much easier to hunt a lightning lizard once its magic is exhausted. When the elves saw the dawn of victory, they all elerated the attack frequency.
[T/N: Please read this novel at isohungrytls only.]
Unexpectedly, the lizard suddenly stopped attacking, raised his head high, and swung back and forth in the air, looking alert. After a while, he was a little impatient, totally ignoring those who besieged it, and turned around intending to leave. How could the elf team let go of the prey they had taken so long to wear down? As soon as rice raised his staff, frost spread along the lizard¡¯s limbs, freezing it in ce.
Evidently the lizard which had remained calm all this time while being besieged broke into a fury from being blocked. It growled in a low voice. It yanked out its forelimbs from the ice, raised them high, and then smashed down. All the frost was shattered. The lizard¡¯s eyes started glowing red. It opened its mouth and chomped down towards the Ranger. These attacks were several times faster than before.
¡°Why is this lightning lizard berserk all of a sudden?¡± Rhett was a little surprised. ¡°This team is still using its magic in a gentle way, so it won¡¯t feel such a threat.¡±
Although the power of high level demonic beasts can be multiplied several times in a sh, it is at the cost of burning the energy of its own crystal core. After the berserk state passes, the demonic beast will suffer self-inflicted injuries. So unless it faces a life-or-death situation, the demonic will not choose to be berserk.
Lu Heng gave a silent look towards the dangerous source that lead to the demonic beast being berserk. 1 He decided to help the elves if their lives were in danger. After all, they were responsible for this.
The battle situation below grew more and more fierce. It seemed that the Elven Ranger had not yet adapted to the sudden increase in the lizard¡¯s speed. In panic, he stumbled over the grass. By the time he adjusted his pace, the lizard¡¯s sharp teeth were bearing down on him. However, rice over there was in a weak period of mana recharge due to the powerful ice magic, and was unable to rescue.
Seeing that the slender elf was about to be ripped into two, Lu Heng was about to send out his holy light, but the grass on the ground suddenly grew rapidly and it bound the lizard¡¯s bloody mouth tightly. The lizard¡¯s assault was blocked for a while. The Ranger took advantage of this gap, rolled on the spot and hid far away. The lizard shook his head and broke away from the weeds entwined around him. It didn¡¯t want to fight, so it fled into the forest.
It was the archer not far away who had saved the Ranger¡¯s life. One could see that the long bow in his hand had changed into a short wooden staff. On the short staff, there was still a little green light around.
Lu Heng, who has received his holiness¡¯s powerful knowledge base, knew at first nce that this was natural magic, which was quite different from arcane magic. Another set of energy system that could only be used by elves who believed in the power of nature. However, it was a long time ago. The white elves who left the Elven forest never used natural magic for any reason.
The elves below, after being saved, seemed to be engrossed in internal conflict. rice, the Ranger, and an Elf Priest who came from its hiding ce, aimed their weapons at the archer.
Lu Heng thought a spell and used a mental sight. The dispute over there clearly reached his ears.
¡°Campbell! You went to the territory of the dark elves, and epted ept the call from the source of evil? ¡± rice¡¯s voice was cold and harsh, and his face was very ugly.
¡°rice, that¡¯s our mother tree. The mother tree is in a bad condition now, and needs our help. ¡± The archer, Campbell, put away his weapon and raised his hands to show that he was not hostile.
¡°The mother tree has been polluted for a long time. It is no longer the mother tree of our elves. Do you want to collude with those dark elves?¡± rice was still wary.
¡°I don¡¯t believe that I am the only one who hears the call of the mother tree. You know that...¡±
Campbell¡¯s words were not finished, but were cut off by rice.
¡°If you are willing to degenerate, you are no longer ourpanion!¡±
¡°rice, you can see it.¡± Campbell took out his staff, and the green light was shining, as if using natural magic. However, Lu Heng felt keenly that there was a trace of ominous aura in the faint green light.
¡°Disgusting evil aura, you have indeed degenerated.¡± rice¡¯s eyebrows were raised, his eyes were cold, and his hand conjured an ice arrow.
It seems that Campbell didn¡¯t think hispanion would attack him at all. He was suddenly pierced by the ice arrow. He reflexively covered the wound, knelt on one knee, and eximed, ¡°you...¡±
rice¡¯s face was disgusted, and he raised his hand to create another ice arrow: ¡°go to hell, evil dark elf.¡±
That deadly ice arrow, in the middle of its flight was intercepted by a few fireballs flying rapidly, and they vanished into fireworks of ice and fire in the air.
¡°rice, you¡¯re still the same old, boring tyrant.¡± Eddie, who was still on the side just now, moved directly to the bottom of the valley and saved the elf Archer from rice¡¯s hands.
Rhett rushed down as soon as he saw Eddie joining the fray. Since his teammates have been involved in the internal disputes of the elven team, Lu Heng couldn¡¯t hide any longer, and went down with Ionas.
Knowing that Eddie was willing to save the elf Archer, Lu Heng raised his hand directly to cover Campbell who had already fainted because of his injury with holy light.
¡°This is a matter within our elves. Please don¡¯t interfere.¡± rice frowned.
But Eddie didn¡¯t back down at all: ¡°I don¡¯t find attacking your teammate pleasing to the eye.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all rats in the gutter, colluding.¡± When rice saw Eddie¡¯s attitude, he knew that he would be dragged into a bitter struggle, and he didn¡¯t want to get involved. He dropped the sentence and led the remaining two teammates away.
As soon as rice left, Eddie put away the look of the ¡®itching for a fight¡¯ and sat down with an expression of dismay on his face. Although the wound of the elf named Campbell has healed, he remained unconscious. Their team decided to stay there for a while, waiting for the elf to wake up.
Rhett saw the rare look of dejection on Eddie, and his forehead was sweating. He stared at Eddie for a long time. Seeing that Eddie still didn¡¯t pay attention to him, he finally couldn¡¯t hold back: ¡°Eddie, what¡¯s the matter with this rice?¡±
¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Eddie didn¡¯t seem to want to say much.
¡°It¡¯s nothing to do with me. What can you not you tell me? You look like you¡¯ve been robbed of your beloveddy!¡± But Rhett kept pushing. He knew that Eddie, though never minced his words at ordinary times, was very emotional in his heart and attached great importance to his friends. If he doesn¡¯t take this opportunity to let Eddie talk out and help him out, the matter with rice will remain a thorn in Eddie¡¯s heart.
Edie looked into Rhett¡¯s eyes and saw that it was full of worry about him. Atst, he looked rxed and sighed: ¡°OK. It¡¯s not something that can¡¯t be said. It all started before I entered Maple Leaf College.¡±
Chapter 80 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (23)
Chapter 80: His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (23)
Tranted by: Ndri
¡°rice, used to be a student of my grandfather. At that time, I was also studying arcane arts in the crimson tower¡±, said Eddie with a somewhat hesitant expression. ¡°I have to admit that this white elf¡¯s arcane talent was undeniably excellent. He was the only apprentice in the same period of apprenticeship who could keep up with me in the advanced level of arcane arts.¡±
¡°Our views on arcane art were somewhat aligned. At first when we were in crimson tower, it wasmon to find him and me discussing difficult magic till dawn. He used to be my best friend. But now I don¡¯t know why our rtionship has turned hostile.¡±
ording to Eddie, it was like this. When Eddie was drawing a difficult array, he suddenly found that there was ack of some key materials. He could not leave the array in the middle of drawing; otherwise the whole array would be useless. So Eddie gave rice the insignia of Saint Hugh and asked him to go to the research room of Hugh to get some materials.
But that time, rice didn¡¯te back and Eddie¡¯s array failed. It wasn¡¯t until the next day that rice appeared in front of Eddie. It¡¯s just that the one who appeared was not the best friend Eddie knew.
¡°When he saw me, he severely reprimanded my grandfather and me and let himself go 1. I asked him if something had happened. He didn¡¯t exin himself, but he said that it was more disgusting to see me than to see the rats in the gutter. After that, he left with all the elf mages studying in the dark red tower. ¡±
¡°Then I saw him again, that is, after I entered Maple Leaf College. Every time we met in the college, it was as rivals. But he always seemed to be harboring some deep hatred with me. He always targeted me in the inter-collegepetitions. ¡± Eddie shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not the kind of person who lets himself be beaten. I naturally fight back. After a few fights, our rtionship has deteriorated to what it is now.¡±
With that, Eddie added, ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s out of revenge or for any other reason. Anyway, when I see rice now, I want to make him unhappy. When I see him gnashing his teeth, I feel much morefortable.¡±
¡°That rice, took all elves and left the crimson tower.¡± Rhett enquired, ¡°didn¡¯t Saint Hugh get involved?¡±
The conditions for Hugh¡¯s apprenticeship were very strict. His number of students was very small, but once one became a student, he would be taught and cultivated by the crimson tower. And this rice, not only betrayed his teacher directly, but also left with all the elf mages. How could Saint Hugh let it go?
¡°Grandpa¡¯s attitude on this matter was really very strange. I asked him at the beginning, but he just said they could leave. The crimson tower doesn¡¯t wee white elves from now on. No matter how many times I asked, grandpa wouldn¡¯t say anything.¡± Eddie exined.
Hearing this, Lu Heng, who knew the past of Saint Hugh, easily guessed the reason behind it. White elves had always hated the races of evil camp. Judging from rice¡¯s attitude towards the Campbell just now, the elves have be even more extreme.
At the beginning, in the research room of the crimson tower, rice may have found evidence of the interaction between Hugh and the orcs, but it was found out by Hugh. Under no circumstances, could he disclose that Hugh had beenmunicating with the orcs in private. Saint Hugh would have certainly taken some measures to prevent rice from leaking the secret.
Generally speaking, the simplest course of action would be to use a mind control magic to make him forget this. But rice was an elf. Elves were different from humans. This race was immune to mind control magic. Then, the next choice was forbidding him.
That made sense. rice¡¯s attitude changed dramatically, but he didn¡¯t tell Eddie the reason and Saint Hugh¡¯s attitude on this matter. Lu Heng knew the reasoning behind these things, but he couldn¡¯t tell Eddie.
However, it seemed that Eddie found it to be a little hard to let go. Lu Heng suggested, ¡°I think you can go and ask Saint Hugh about the history of that event.¡±
¡°Grandpa didn¡¯t tell me why. It¡¯s even more impossible now.¡±
¡°No, you were not mature at that time. Now you have been practicing outside for a long time. You are an independent mage. The attitude of Saint Hugh may be different from that of that year. ¡±
Seeing Eddie¡¯s thoughtful appearance, Lu Heng knew that he must have resolved himself.
The injured elf finally woke up after the four people had finished eating something to replenish their energy. In fact, because of Lu Heng¡¯s holy light magic, the elf should have been awake a long time ago. Until now, it¡¯s because he forcibly released natural magic beyond his abilities, that his mind was adversely affected.
As soon as Campbell opened his eyes, he immediately jumped up and took a defensive position. However, he found that in front of him were not teammates who had turned their backs, but a few strangers.
¡°rice and others are gone.¡± Eddie said directly to him.
When Campbell saw that there was a light priest in white robes in front of him, and then he examined his recovered body, he immediately put away his weapons: ¡°human friend, thank you for saving me. Campbell Dawn, the night elf, will remember your kindness.¡±
Lu Heng noticed that this elf called himself night elf and added the suffix of dawn after his name. This was the way of elves naming themselves in the age of gods. After the white elves built the Moonlight City, it seemed that such suffix had never appeared again. And this self proimed night elf, Campbell, was supposed to be a white elf born in Moonlight City, but in this way, he introduced his name.
It seems that the division in the elves was not as simple as it was passed down in the world.
¡°It¡¯s Joseph who saved your life,¡± said Eddie bluntly. ¡°I just can¡¯t stand rice and fought him off.¡±
Campbell bowed to Lu Heng and said, ¡°Sir Joseph, what can I do for you?¡±
Lu Heng thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Can you tell me the reason why you and rice are in conflict? Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter if it involves the secret affairs of your race. ¡±
Campbell stood still for a moment, and then raised his head: ¡°The mother tree said that you are sincere friends of night elves, and I can tell you.¡±
The night elves canmunicate with the ancient trees at such a long distance?
¡°I believe you have heard about the division of elves. The white elves built the Moonlight City, and some of the fallen dark elves stayed in the Elven forest. This is what the elders of the white elves have been telling the newborn elves, and I believed it all the time. Until since some time ago, every night, I could hear a voice calling for me. ¡±
¡°Finally, I chose to listen to the call from within my heart, returned to the hometown of the elves, and saw the mother tree and the night elves left behind, following which, I chose to return to the mother tree. The situation of the mother tree was very bad, and I needed the help of the white elves. Then I came back to Moonlight City, slowly trying to persuade my friends to go back to see the mother tree. I didn¡¯t expect that to be exposed in the ident, or that they would be so resistant to the idea of returning to the mother tree.¡± Campbell¡¯s face was full of loss.
After a while, he got up a little bit: ¡°more than this, I can¡¯t say. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust you, but...¡±
Suddenly, a leaf appeared in Campbell¡¯s hand. It seemed that it would never wither. He handed the leaf to Lu Heng: ¡°the mother tree invites you toe to the elven forest. The mother tree asked me to tell you two words, GOD¡¯S PROPHECY. This is the leaf of the mother tree. Take it and you will be the most honorable guest of the night elves.¡±
After that, Campbell bid goodbye to Lu Heng and the elf disappeared into the forest.
The ancient trees of elves were conscious, which was not a secret matter. But how could this ancient tree of life know about the God¡¯s prophecy. It seems that the matters in Maple Leaf College need to take a backseat. It was necessary to go to the elven forest, Lu Heng thought.
However, the most important thing at the moment was to find a superior demonic beast to win the inter collegepetition. This time, however, the goddess of fortune finally paid them a visit. Before they had gone far, Rhett found the trail of the fleeing lightning lizard. Following the trace, they found the dying lightning lizard in a cave. It was easy to get the crystal nucleus. Unexpectedly, this lizard was a mutated lightning lizard. The crystal nucleus of mutated demonic beast was generally rarer. 2
With the crystal core of the mutant lightning lizard, Lu Heng and his team won the victory, which was a matter of course. Sessfully achieving their goal, after returning to Maple Leaf College, the four people bid farewell in front of the dormitory area¡¯s door. It seemed that Edie was in a hurry. He should be going to Saint Hugh to ask about that matter.
¡°Io, tomorrow you will go to the library and put those two scrolls of sheepskin in this area.¡± Lu Heng wanted to take out the drawing of the library¡¯syout obtained from Saint Hugh, but found that he was embraced to death by Ionas and could not move at all.
¡°I¡¯ve won the inter collegepetition. Shouldn¡¯t you reward your partner so that I would be motivated to do the next thing? ¡± As soon as Ionas entered the room, hepletely fell into Lu Heng¡¯s body.
Lu Heng thought this matter through. In the final stage of the inter college match, there was no contribution from the Golden Dragon except preventing the high level demonic beasts from approaching them. Is it right to ask for rewards?
¡°What kind of reward do you think I should give you for your performance?¡± Lu Heng was helpless.
¡°The reward to the dragon lord must be the most precious treasure in the world.¡± However, Ionas was not polite. He directly told Lu Heng what kind of reward he wanted with his actions.
Lu Heng looked at the ceiling above his head and put his back on the shoulder of the person lying on his back. ¡®I thought in my heart that I haven¡¯t had a good rest in these days, so I¡¯ll have a good night¡¯s sleep after a bedtime ceremony.¡¯
As for other things, at this moment, it would be tragic to mention them again
Chapter 81 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (24)
Chapter 81 His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (24)
Oak vige.
The golden sunset gently caressed this picturesque vige. Over the golden oval roofs, short and fat chimneys could be seen. It was near dinner time, smoke curled out from the chimneys in twists, radiating warmth.
Inside the white temple on the edge of the vige, the priest, who was supposed to be praying, stood beneath the long stone steps with his sleeves dangling.
Once again, he was rendered speechless lookking up at the sleeping man leaning on the stone pir at the entrance of the temple..
The priest thought that dozing off at the door of the temple was a bit sphemous, but he recalled the feeling while he had just been stared at by the golden eyes. In front of those golden eyes, the priest shrunk his neck and decided not to count even a grain of dust. He couldn¡¯t understand seeing the gentle looking bishop on the side, how could he follow such a person. Even if his appearance was too good to pick out a w, his arrogant attitude made him unapproachable.
Inside the temple. The priest in white stood behind the statue, holding a small statue in his hand and touching his forehead with it. His spirit then teleported into the distant Vatican.
¡°Windsor, long time no see.¡± Lu Heng looked at the young girl with a smile and a degree of firmness.
¡°Good day, Your holiness father Pope.¡± When Windsor finished the ceremony, she asked eagerly, ¡°what you gave mest time was divine power?¡±
Divine power? Lu Heng recalled how the holy light power he gave Windsor was the power of faith.
¡°It¡¯s just the power of the light.¡± Lu Heng said.
¡°No, it¡¯s not. I know it¡¯s not the same as the power of the light that I used to pray for. It¡¯s more pure and powerful.¡± Windsor¡¯s beautiful eyes sparkled and her face had a fanatical expression.
Lu Heng couldn¡¯t understand what this situation was. Maybe it¡¯s because Windsor had never received such arge amount of holy light at once, she was probably misunderstanding.
Lu Heng exined to Windsor about the goblin family, and asked Windsor to find a way to guide her friend from history department to the library.
¡°Windsor, did you have an answer to that question fromst time?¡± At the time of leaving, Lu Heng asked again.
Windsor pondered for a moment, and then said, ¡°I¡¯ve learned about the goblin n from your holiness. Even if one is in the dark, as long as one¡¯s heart is steady and one strives towards their goal, they would still be in the light. ¡±
Lu Heng nodded slightly: ¡°what can we do?¡±
¡°Using the Lord¡¯s blessing, we can bring light to all beings.¡±
This time, Lu Heng shook his head slightly: ¡°Windsor, next time we meet, let me know your answer.¡±
After the revoking the divine descension, Lu Heng walked out of the temple and saw that the man who was dozing off by the stone pir jump up and approach him.
¡°I fell asleep waiting.¡± Ionas couldn¡¯t wait to pull Lu Heng out of the temple.
¡°Then why do you still insist on not going in? You know that the God of light has fallen, and this temple is no different from other buildings. ¡± Lu Heng said.
Ionas stopped and looked back at the temple. His nose twitched a little: ¡°no, there are signs of divine power in the temple.¡±
Didn¡¯t the God of light fall? The words of Ionas surprised Lu Heng, and with the words just spoken by Princess Windsor, things seemed to be more and moreplicated. I¡¯d better go to the Elven forest as soon as possible. Lu Heng had a strange feeling. Many questions should be answered in the elven forest.
Maple Leaf College recently made a big discovery that shocked the entire continent. It was a history that had been covered up and distorted. Regarding the time when goblins refused to help their allies, the dwarves, and all the dwarven craftsmen left behind were ughtered by the undead army.
In fact, the truth waspletely contrary to what is recorded in historical books.
Goblins had never betrayed their dwarven allies. Instead, they were persecuted. The dwarven craftsmen who died miserably obviously fell under the butcher¡¯s knife of their own people. All evils were due to the ambition of the ck bearded dwarfs. And the ck bearded dwarfs had even tried to cover up their crimes.
During the years when the goblin race was forced to hide in the underground kingdom due to the stigma, the ck bearded dwarves always advocated in the dwarven Council to find out the goblin race andpletely exterminate these sinister green skin monsters. After the truth came to light, the bronze bearded dwarves, together with other dwarven ns, expelled the ck bearded dwarves from the dwarven Council.
These conspirators were all assigned by the dwarven Council to work in the mine for life, and could not take even half a step outside. On the other hand, the goblin race, then returned to the ground to settle down again, saw the long lost light.
When the entire continent was in turmoil because of the news regarding the goblin race, Lu Heng had left Maple Leaf College and went to the mysterious elven forest with Ionas.
The establishment of nuclear power technology branch of Maple Leaf College had been proposed by Holy Saint Hugh and his good friend War Saint Luke in the conference hall of the college. Kukuwei also took some elite goblin engineers to Maple Leaf College to publish their research results in the next demonstration meeting. With the wisdom of goblin and the help of Holy Saint Hugh and War Saint Luke, it was only a matter of time before the management of Maple Leaf College was be persuaded to pass the proposal of setting up nuclear technology department.
Beyond the Cote Mountains, the mysterious elven foresty before them. It¡¯s just that how could they find the settlement of the elves within this vast sea of forest? Lu Heng thought of what Campbell had said when he left that day, and took out the leaf of that ancient tree.
The sub-dragon was sent back by Ionas through the contract ring, because ording to him, the elves and the dragons both equally detested this creature. The giant dragon¡¯s disdain stemmed from their noble race being associated with such lowly creatures. The elves on the other hand thought that this ugly creature was too hideous to meet their aesthetic standards.
And of course Ionas disliked it because this sub-dragon threatened his position as a mount. As the Demigod of dragons, he had never concealed the thought of bing the exclusive mount of Lu Heng. If it wasn¡¯t for the shortage of divine power and its excessive consumption while maintaining the dragon form for a long time, how could he let any other creaturee even close.
They went all the way into the depths of the forest, but no one had set foot in the forest for a long time. There were tall bushes half a man¡¯s length and brambles, and even crisscrossing vines. This slowed down Lu Heng¡¯s duo considerably.
¡°When you were in the age of gods, did you often interact with the elves?¡± Lu Heng suddenly remembered that this man beside him was a giant dragon tens of thousands of years old. He should have some understanding of the ancient tree of life and the elven forest.
¡°No. At that time, the Elves were dressed in rattan branches and vines. They usually lived in the trees. They didn¡¯t touch gold and gems or anything like that. They couldn¡¯t make anything in line with the dragon¡¯s aesthetics.¡± Ionas answered, ¡°It was only after the white elves built moonlight city that the dragon race began to entrust them with building things¡±.
It¡¯s not called entrustment. It should be called coercion- Lu Heng heart secretly spat in his heart. As they chatted, they inched closer to the center of the forest. The leaf on Lu Heng¡¯s cor suddenly gave out a light green light.
After a while, a crow flew through the trees and approached Lu Heng¡¯s duo. When the ck bird reached in front of Lu Heng, it transformed into a tall female elf andnded on the ground.
Lu Heng recognized at one nce that this was the metamorphosis of a Druid. Druid was the Elven profession that only existed in the legends from the age of gods. After the white elves had left the Elven forest, nobody ever saw Druids walking on the maind again. ording to the white elf¡¯s exnation, it was said that human development was too fast, which affected the natural power of the maind. They were unable to perceive the natural power.
The appearance of the female elf in front of them was very different from that of the white elves, though the long, sharp ears and an attractive face still existed, but her skin was dark, and her figure was quite taller than that of the white elves. Her figure didn¡¯t have the thin and delicate appearance of the white elves, but was brimming with wild beauty.
¡°Night elf Annelin ¡¤ Nightwind, here to wee the guests invited by the mother tree.¡± The female elf made a gesture, ¡°Dear guests, pleasee with me.¡±
Annelin walked ahead with a brisk pace. The brambles and bushes along the way automatically separated from each other in front of her. This difficult to traverse path was easily ovee by the legendary elves who were loved by nature.
With the guidance of Druid, Lu Heng ¡®s duo¡¯s travelling speed increased by more than two times. Within a short time, they arrived at the night elves¡¯ nativend.
Thend of night elves was totally different from Moonlight City. There were no traces of artificial buildings here, only towering trees and small tree houses hidden in leaves. The elves moving in and out were tall and strong like Annelin, wearing simple rattan attire instead of exquisite fabrics like the white elves in Moonlight City.
These night elves were just like the elves in the age of gods as Ionas said.
Under a big tree, Lu Heng met a familiar man, the white elf Campbell. It¡¯s not appropriate to say that he was a white spirit. Now he did not have the appearance of a white elf at all, but instead he looked like these night elves, with dark skin and tall and strong body.
When he saw Lu Heng¡¯s duoing, Campbell went forward to met them.
¡°Campbell, I¡¯m going to inform the mother tree about this. Distinguished guests and you know each other; you first give them a tour of the nativend. ¡±
¡°Yes, Lord Nightwind.¡±
From the introduction by Campbell, Lu Heng knew that the leader of the night elves, great Druid Anelin ¡¤ Nightwind, had juste to meet them.
Seeing Lu Heng looking at him curiously, Campbell smiled: ¡°when I returned to my hometown, my appearance changed. In other words, except for the dark skin, it should be the original appearance of our elves. I simply found my true self. ¡±
Chapter 82 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (25)
Chapter 82 His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (25)
Tranted by: Ndri
self-edited
___________
Perhaps it was because Lu Heng was wearing the leaf from the ancient tree of life, every night elf who met him gave him a friendly smile. Seeing the attitude of these night elves, Lu Heng asked, ¡°why is it said that night elves never let any other races enter the spirit forest?¡±
This was a pretty significant matter. Many adventurers had been driven away by sharp arrows when they had tried to step into the elven forest.
¡°Foreign race adventurerse to the Elven forest to look for rare herbs and other resources,¡± Campbell exined. The mother tree is too fragile now. It¡¯s already difficult to maintain the forest as it is, we can¡¯t afford outsiders plundering us on top of it. In order to protect the mother tree, we expel all those who try to take away something from the Elven forest. ¡±
¡°Is that why the white elves can¡¯t use the power of nature?¡± Lu Heng kept feeling like there should be some other hidden reason why the white elves had abandoned the forest.
¡°No¡±. Campbell shook his head. ¡°The white elves can no longer use the force of nature because they cut off their connection with the mother tree.¡±
Campbell paused and continued, ¡°I was born in Moonlight City. There the newborn elves are taught about the mother tree with the phrase that the mother tree has been polluted and has be the source of evil. In order to avoid being tainted, the white elves had left the elven forest and established the moonlight city. I didn¡¯t know that the white elves were cowards who had abandoned the mother tree until I listened to her call and renewed my connection with the mother tree. ¡±
Lu Heng wanted to dig for further information about the division of the elves from Campbell¡¯s mouth, but he was interrupted by Annelin.
¡°Dear guests, please follow me to meet the mother tree.¡±
Lu Heng felt flummoxed from the sight that awaited him, because standing in the middle of the night elfnd was a humongous tree that acted as a bridge between sky and the earth, which should be the ancient tree of life. He was curious about what the night elves meant by meeting the mother tree.
Soon, Lu Heng¡¯s doubts were answered. Annelin led Lu Heng¡¯s duo directly through the outeryer of the ancient tree. The trunk of the ancient tree was hollow, and it was like a totally different world. At the core, there was a clear spring. On top of the spring, there was an illusory image of a small green tree.
¡°Mother tree, the guests have arrived.¡± Annelin greeted the tree and then walked back down the road.
¡°Ionas, long time no see.¡± A soft voice sounded.
¡°Who are you?¡± Ionas frowned, feeling that the voice was familiar.
The gentle voice seemed to smile softly: ¡°Ionas, you are still the same as before. You don¡¯t care about anything except sleeping. I was surprised that you woulde out of yourir. I¡¯m Cecilia. ¡±
Cecilia, the goddess of life. In addition to the Dragon God Ionas, there seemed to be other gods on this continent. It¡¯s just how did the goddess of lifee out here and continue to exist in this form? Lu Heng¡¯s mind was full of questions.
¡°The dragon will not leave his mate.¡± Ionas pulled Lu Heng¡¯s hand.
¡°Ah.¡± The voice sounded a little surprised. ¡°You have my blessing.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡± Ionas raised his head and nodded, ¡°if you permit me topose a hymn about you with him every day that would be better.¡±
¡°Huh?¡± Cecilia didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about.
Lu Heng was embarrassed. How could this dragon still remember the long poem about posing the hymn of life¡¯ sung by the minstrel at the beginning, despite knowing the real meaning of it. 1
¡°IO!¡± Lu Heng chided the unreliable dragon with a whisper.
¡°Cecilia, didn¡¯t you also depart to the divine realm? How can you be here?¡± Ionas knew what Lu Heng wanted to know, so he asked her to please his mate.
From the mouth of the goddess of life, Lu Heng learned the truth of the copse of the divine realm. It was still about the eternal fight between the light and darkness, but the battlefield had shifted from the maind to the divine realm. The two sides at war were the gods. In this war of gods, the gods of the light camp and the dark camp fell one after another, and finally the light camp won a miserable victory. But no one expected that the fall of so many gods would lead to the God of Death absorbing a great amount of power.
For a while, there was no God in the divine realm who could suppress the God of death. He tried to summon the army of the dead to the maind and make the whole continent a new ce for the dead.
Finally, the God of light used his godhead, and tore open a portal. By sacrificing his divine body, he sent the God of death into the realm of the dead, and sealed the open portal beneath the most powerful ancient tree of life in the maind.
¡°At that time, while helping Esmond seal the God of death, my divine body had dissipated, and only half of my godhead was left. In order topletely seal the portal, and prevent the formation of a new portal of death, I chose to integrate with the ancient tree of life. After all, only the power of life can resist the power of death. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s affecting my children. ¡±
However, as long living beings in the maind kept dying, the power of the God of death would continue to grow. Even the ancient tree of life, which had integrated with the goddess of life, would gradually be unable to resist. The force of death had been slowly seeping out of the portal. The first to perceive this change were the elves living near the ancient tree of life.
This was the truth of the division of the elves.
Exposure to the power of death had led to some changes in the elves. Their skin began to turn into the color of dark night, no longer as white as snow. Some elves thought that such a change was evil, which made the elves no longer pure and wless. Finally, these frightened elves cut off the connection with the ¡°polluted¡± mother tree, left the Elven forest, establishing the moonlight city. The other part stayed with the mother tree and continued to guard her, bing night elves.
¡°I sensed the aura of a new god from the child named Campbell, and asked the child to invite you here.¡± Cecilia continued, ¡°The world should not be able to give birth to gods. I¡¯m curious.¡±
¡°He¡¯s my mate. The dragons can transform their mate¡¯s physique,¡± said Ionas.
¡°A new god?¡± Lu Heng finally asked.
Following the exnation of the goddess of life, Lu Heng soon found that he was already a God.
Most of this was due to the golden dragon around him. Although Ionas no longer had his godhead, his body was that of a real God. After a dragon recognized someone as mate, they will gradually change their mate¡¯s physique and make them graduallyparable with their own. Ionas had a divine body, and Lu Heng¡¯s body was transformed into a divine body by him. And Lu Heng had been drawing on the power of faith using a God¡¯s name for a long time, and has gradually formed a preliminary godhead in his body. With a godhead and a divine body, Lu Heng had be a new God.
¡°A new god, this was not mentioned in that prophecy. This is a turning point. With the direction things are moving in we may not have to wait for the living beings in maind to pay a painful price ording to the prophecy before the dead can be expelled. ¡± Cecilia continued, ¡°Joseph, I will ask the night elves do their best to help you.¡± 2
¡°Isn¡¯t this continent no longer able to bear the power of a God?¡± Lu Heng asked uneasily before leaving. He was afraid that he would cause the maind to copse. 3
¡°Your godhead is not yet fully formed, so you don¡¯t have to worry about the copse of the continent due to too much power.¡± Cecilia exined.
It seemed that Cecilia expended too much energy while speaking with Lu Heng and Ionas. She said she was a little tired, apologized, and then asked Annelin to bring them out.
Annelin brought Lu Heng¡¯s duo to a tree house and said, ¡°Distinguished guests please have a good rest here tonight.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡± After the long journey to the elven forest, Lu Heng felt that he really was tired.
Annelin had just walked to the door, but suddenly turned around and asked Lu Heng, ¡°I heard that the influence of the Pope of light with the white elves is quite deep. I can feel the enormous power of the holy light within you, and your position in the Papacy of light should not be low?¡±
Annelin waited till Lu Heng gave her a nod of confirmation, and then continued, ¡°Can you please persuade the white elves in Moonlight City toe back to see the mother tree and share a portion of the power of death within her. Greater the number of elves connected with the mother tree, the more power they can provide to her. If the white elves are willing to return, the situation of the mother tree should be improved a lot. ¡±
Lu Heng heard the words of Annelin, and recalled the appearance of the ancient tree of life, in which the leaves on the top were already yellow. This was clearly a sign that the power of death was spreading. This seal should notst long. Why did the portal of death only open after a few decades?
{Little assistant, what kind of role does this Annelin Nightwind and night elves y in the original ne?}
{Annelin nightwind, a key figure in the original ne. Conditions for query have been met. Please receive the information. }
Lu Heng felt a bit strange after quickly reading the information the little assistant poured the information into his brain. The night elves carry such a bad name, but they were just following their heart and were giving everything to their mother tree. When the ancient tree of life could no longer resist the power of death and the door of the dead would have opened in advance. Annelin night wind, with all her people chose to return to the mother tree, using their own lives to supplement the vitality of the ancient tree of life.
That¡¯s why Pope Joseph got time to find the goblin race and had left the seed of hope for the maind creatures for decades. However, the night elves were portrayed as the ones that opened the portal of death in the Elven forest. In theter history, they were referred to as the evil race that colluded with Pope Joseph and deliberately opened the door of death, inviting in the undead army.
Chapter 83 - His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (epilogue)
Chapter 83 His majesty the pope who spreads the holy light (epilogue)
Tranted by: Ndri
self-edited
The next day, Lu Heng and Ionas went to visit Cecilia again. Cecilia confessed that half of her godhead had already copsed, and the power of the God of death was gradually recovering, so recently she had been frequently calling the white elves.
¡°New night elves have not been born for many years due to the power of death¡¯s influence. I... ¡± Cecilia was silent for a while.
Lu Heng knew that the elves were the children of the goddess of life. She was filled with guilt for the price the night elves were paying to keep the God of death sealed.
¡°When the power of death began to leak out, I had informed all the elves about it, so they couldn¡¯t be med for leaving. But now things have changed. If the seal could only be maintained for a while, the elves, along with the entire continent, can escape from the threat of the undead army. ¡± Cecilia said.
It¡¯s just that the power of life had slowly fallen a bit behind during the contention with the power of death. The half godhead of Cecilia and these few night elves may not be able to support that moment. So, in desperation, Cecilia chose to ask for help from her children that abandoned her, the white elves.
¡°It¡¯s said that the white elves established Moonlight City at the other end of the Cote mountains. Their numbers were higher than that of night elves. As long as some of the white elves were willing toe back, the power of death that was borne by each of them will be much weaker. The seal would be maintained, and will not cause too much damage to the elves. ¡± Cecilia said that as the mother tree of elves, she didn¡¯t want to hurt her children.
However, in response to Cecilia¡¯s call, the only white elf that had returned to the Elven forest was Campbell.
¡°Why don¡¯t you reveal the truth to the white elves? The white elves that had left in those days have already died. What the white elves know now are distorted facts.¡± Lu Heng asked.
Cecilia sighed softly: ¡°the connection between the white elves and the ancient tree of life has been broken. All I can do is to let them feel the call of the mother tree when they are asleep and rxed at night.¡±
¡°If I can pour some magic power into you, can you descend in Moonlight City? As far as I know, there are many white elves who believe in the goddess of life.¡± Lu Heng had an idea in mind.
¡°Yes, it¡¯s just that my godhead is notplete now, and I¡¯m trying my best to suppress the power of death. If I want to perform divine descension, I need a lot of power. You¡¯re just a new God. You can¡¯t provide such a huge power yet. However... ¡± Cecilia¡¯s voice trailed off but seemed to contain some unspoken words.
¡°I can help you mature quickly.¡± Ionas suddenly spoke up, but his tone was tinged with anticipation and excitement.
Lu Heng didn¡¯t think too much at that time, so he agreed: ¡°let¡¯s start as soon as possible.¡±
¡°...¡± Cecilia was silent for a moment. ¡°Regarding the matter of the divine body, Ionas can help you. The development of godhead requires the power of faith. It¡¯s not difficult either. The believers of the Pope of light are all over the maind. You just need toplete the alternation of deities and inherit the position of Esmond. ¡±
After leaving Cecilia, Lu Heng paid for his carelessness. Ionas brought Lu Heng back to the Dragon Ind in the name of helping him mature quickly. Then in a few months, Lu Heng thoroughly understood Cecilia¡¯s silence and unspoken words. The Dragon race¡¯s method to improve their partner¡¯s physique was maintaining in-depthmunication. 1
The Vatican. The annual light festival was tomorrow. This is the most important day in the Papacy of light. Countless devout believerses to the Vatican from all over the world. The ceremony begins when the sky is white like the fish¡¯s belly. In the center of the circr square stands thergest God of light on the maind. His eyes are half closed, and he looks at the pilgrimsing from below withpassion.
Princess Windsor, who was pretending to be the Pope, wore a long and gorgeous Pope¡¯s robe, a pope¡¯s hat with a white background and gold pattern, and held a gold hollow scepter. Along the road in the center of the square, under the archway of the seven cardinals, she walked all the way to the statue. Princess Windsor led the cardinal in front of the statue and began to chant tens of thousands of sybles.
Suddenly, a warm golden light broke through the clouds, enveloped the idol, and quickly spread throughout the entire ring-like town square. Every believer felt endless warmth and peace of mind.
Divine descension.
The spread of the golden light slowly gathered, and finally congregated in front of the statue into a golden figure of the same height as the statue. But the man was very different from the statue. He was dressed in a white robe without any decoration, and his long light golden hair was simply tied behind him. Compared to the noble and awe inspiring temperament of the God of light, this figure seemed more heartwarming. His green eyes were full of soothing gentleness, as if bathed in such eyes, any amount of suffering would instantly be alleviated.
¡°Esmond, the God of light, has returned to light. I am the sessor, Joseph. ¡± The gentle voice rang in everyone¡¯s heart.
The stupefied believers finally realized that the God in front of them was Joseph Belgolio VI, the Pope of the Vatican of light. Who was the pope in front of the statue then? Soon the new God of light answered their questions.
The Pope, who was standing in front of the statue, reverted to her original appearance.
¡°Windsor is the sessor I had decided when I was bing a God. Now that I have formed my godhead, from this day on Windsor is the new Pope of light.
Although the alternation of deities was rare, it wasn¡¯t unprecedented. After all, light was eternal, but Gods may fall. No one would object to the Pope¡¯s sessor appointed by the God of light. The position of Pope Windsor was more stable than that of any Pope.
At the same time, all the statues in the temple of light changed and bore the appearance of the new God of light. All the priests who stayed in the local temple also received the oracle of the alternation of the throne of light.
After the departure of the new God of light, the annual light festival, which would undoubtedly be recorded in history, continued under the auspices of the new pope. Devout believers were more enthusiastic and all prostrated to thank the Lord for his grace.
The final ray of light in the sky was hidden by the dark night. The new Pope Windsor was still kneeling in the Vatican and praying. She was waiting for the God she believed in to arrive.
¡°Windsor.¡± Lu Heng called the girl in front of the statue.
¡°Holy father, no, my Lord.¡± Windsor, kneeling in front of the statue and praying, then stood up after being signaled by Lu Heng. ¡°Have you departed to the divine realm?¡±
¡°No. I chose to seed to the throne because there are some things that can only be achieved through this position.¡± Lu Heng said.
Windsor didn¡¯t understand.
¡°Windsor, regarding that question, what is the meaning of light?¡±
Seeing Windsor¡¯s slightly confused eyes, Lu Heng continued: ¡°I wanted to guide you to find out slowly, but now it¡¯s toote. Leading all living beings and embarking on the road of freedom is the true meaning of light. ¡±
¡°Freedom?¡±
¡°Yes, not only freedom of the body, but also freedom of the heart. Windsor, the world no longer needs a God. ¡±
After that, Lu Heng gently touched Windsor¡¯s forehead, and all the prophecies of Gods, the gate of death, and the copse of the divine world poured into Windsor¡¯s mind.
¡°You, are you leaving?¡± Windsor, who knew everything, felt a huge wave in her heart, and could not calm down.
Lu Heng saw that she was a little panicked, smiled softly andforted: ¡°I really intend to leave one day, but not right away. Before you can stand on your own, I will apany you in your growth. ¡±
Recent days in the maind were filled with turmoil. Starting from the return of goblin n to the ground, momentous events happened one after another. The alternation of the throne of light took ce and the new God appeared under the light of the sun. The long-standing goddess of life also descended on Moonlight city. The rest of the continent did not know what happened that day only that moonlight city had be an empty city, and almost all the white elves had returned to the Elven forest.
The next twenty years passed by in a sh. This time, Lu Heng was actually veryfortable. He and Ionas lived in seclusion on Dragon Ind. Apart from instructing Windsor to grow up from time to time and caring about the progress of the goblins in Maple Leaf College, they had nothing else to do.
On this day, Lu Heng was basking in the sun by lying on Ionas¡¯ thigh, and felt the power of faith converging from the ground into his godhead. His power was reaching the limit that this continent could bear. But Lu Heng was not in a hurry, because he knew that (his) time wasing. In the outside world, there has been the news that the bnce between the powers of life and death will be broken. 2
{666 here. I don¡¯t want to interrupt you spreading dog food, but the time of Pope Joseph¡¯s death is close. } Little assistant had learnt a lot of fashionable expressions since he started to wander in the forum. 3
{Everything is fine.} Lu Heng replied spiritedly. The progress of this timeline waspletely under his control.
Lu Heng stood up and held out his hand to Ionas: ¡°Io, our agreed time of departure hase. Let¡¯s go.¡±
Yes, long ago, when their minds were connected, Lu Heng and Ionas had discussed about leaving. At that time, the Golden Dragon just held Lu Heng tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯ll follow you wherever you go.¡±
Ionas took Lu Heng¡¯s hand and stood up.
In fact, from the bottom of his heart, Lu Heng was faintly looking forward to his departure. Because of the vigor and physique of the dragon race, he really couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.
Years passed. Lu Heng once again arrived at the Elven¡¯s forest, which didn¡¯t seem deste as before. Following the return of the white elves, the nativend of the elves expanded several times. Perhaps because the number of elves sharing the power of death had increased, Lu Heng even saw new elves among the night elves. 4
Lu Heng also saw several old friends- Edie in his wizard¡¯s robe and the elf mage rice. rice, who had returned to the mother tree, also became a night elf with a dark skin. However, his calm and gentle expression was more dazzling than that of the erstwhile haughty white elf.
Lu Heng and Ionas did not meet them, but went directly into the center of the ancient tree of life and saw Cecilia.
¡°Here you are.¡± Cecilia¡¯s voice was still tender, but now it had a little bit of joy.
¡°Well, as we discussed before, let¡¯s start.¡±
The goddess of life reappeared in front of the elves, her expression was tranquil and graceful: ¡°children, I am returning to nature. The scythe of the God of death will no longer hang over your heads. ¡±
¡°Mother tree.¡± The voices of every elf were choked (with tears). Although they had known this for a long time, when the goddess of life was actually about to leave, the hearts of all the Elves were still full of sadness and reluctance.
The same thing happened in the human territory of the maind. Twenty years ago, the new God of light came down on the maind and handed down the oracle.
¡°The God of death has awakened. The opening of the portal of death cannot be stopped. The army of the dead is about to return. As long as there is the God of death, the power of the dead will be continuously supplemented. The God of light, the goddess of life and the dragon demigod will enter the realm of the dead and kill the God of deathpletely. From then on, the world will no longer have any gods. However, even if the God of death falls, the opening of the portal of death will only slow down. The power of light and the power of nature will protect the maind for a period of time until the undead army invades again. ¡±
The Pope Windsor, who could now handle all affairs independently, did not falter even when she learnt that Lu Heng was going to leave. Windsor looked determined, for she had understood the true meaning of light. The next road, even if she had to tread alone, she was not afraid.
In the familiar little space. Without Lu Heng¡¯smand, the assistant directly opened the scene of the great army of the dead invading the maind.
As Lu Heng expected, there were elves who used the power of nature and priests who used the power of light. In the early stage of the attack, the undead army was suppressed outside the Cote mountains. And when the force of life was gradually starting to be suppressed by the force of death, the goblin race appeared with their mechanical puppet army.
The participation of the mechanical puppet army reversed the situation in an instant, because the undead army could not get the supplement of the power of death from these soulless puppets.
Victory was cinched.
After the undead army was expelled, the powers of light, nature and arcane art on the maind slowly started to disappear. Pope Windsor of the Papacy of light brought forth a new era. Her brother, Emperor Surrey, still unified the maind, but under the influence of Windsor, he did not establish an autocratic Empire, but integrated the maind into a federal parliamentary democratic republic. Pope Windsor became the spiritual leader, who led all life on the continent out of the tumultuous period of losing the gods.
In the end, the history books gave her the title ¡°Reformer¡± Windsor.
Chapter 84 - The cross-dressing Mr. Cult Leader (1)
Chapter 84 The cross-dressing Mr. Cult Leader (1)
Tranted by: Ndri
self-edited
______________
The minister was in a daze.
On the desk in front of him, there was the case report of no. 666 squarely ced.
The minister didn¡¯t want to have tea or read the report. Every time he saw 666¡¯s report, he felt himself going bald sooner orter. The special situation report submittedst time had not yet been resolved. He didn¡¯t know whether it was suppressed by the people above or whether it was put into the agenda of the executive meeting of the relevant department for deliberation.
In short, the current situation was that the previous order had not beenpleted, and new troubles would pile on. Even without opening the closed report, the minister could feel the ominous atmosphere pervading it.
However, what is supposed to happen will happen. Finally, the minister strengthened his heart and turned over to thest page of the closing report. Yes, the minister had always been straightforward. What¡¯s the use of looking at the beginning? Anyway, thepletion and stability of the nes for 666 were always 100%. Bond of love or whatever, he had long learned his lesson and specially selected for him- a son of fate without any bond of love. For example, in this world, the son of destiny was an ambitious person with only power and his younger sister in mind, and thus, there would be no problem such as breaking the bond of love.
{Special situation: Transformation of the ne, from the fantasy ne to the scientific ne.}
The minister¡¯s eyes darkened, what kind of change is this? How could a person who believes in God and actually knew of the divine realm¡¯s existence adapt to a scientific and technological ne where knowledge is power and everyone pursues freedom and equality? How godly is this number 666? How can heplete the task in such a strange way and yet ensure the stable operation of the taskpletion ne every time?
The minister tried to write the (evaluation) report again and again. One should know that he hadn¡¯t written so much since he was promoted. However, in the process of writing the report, the minister was suddenly enlightened, and a new idea popped in his head. He remembered that the maintenance department was worried about the parallel ne in this task.
Because of the fall of the gods, the origin of the maind exhausted itself during the war in order to support the development of arcane magic and battle spirit. The maintenance department kept convening day and night to discuss how to stabilize that ne, but the basic idea was to repair the source and cultivate a new God. 666 seemed to have provided a new idea instead, ¡°Industrial revolution¡± ah!
Things reaching their limit should be reced, recement will bring forth continuity. 1
The minister put thest sentence on the statement with gusto, and then he looked at his handiwork with satisfaction. Well, even if the thought was a bit old-fashioned, the logic was clear and reasonable. Some extra points could be rewarded in this time¡¯s performance evaluation. It¡¯s just that since it was 666¡¯s closing report, he didn¡¯t dare to make decisions without permission.
But it¡¯s not always possible to hold 666 back. After all, he is someone who has to be given special care. So the minister opened the list of tasks and decided to use his rich working experience to select a mission for No. 666 that could not create any problems.
Specialmission? The minister carefully looked at the Commission three times and mapped out all possible situations in his mind. He didn¡¯t think there could be any special situation such as ne upgrading and ne transformation in this world. OK, this will be the mission.
¡°...¡± Lu Heng.
¡°...¡± Little assistant.
They looked at the bright red ¡°pending¡± characters.
¡°What to do?¡± Lu Heng asked.
¡°What can I do! I¡¯m desperate, too! ¡± The little assistant exploded into a huge furry ball.
¡°What did I do wrong? The minister didn¡¯t tell me anything and gave me the ¡°pending¡± evaluation.¡± Lu Heng, who couldn¡¯t guess his boss¡¯ intention, was very distressed.
¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I¡¯ve already secretly contacted the minister¡¯s assistant. That guy just replied me with three words: can¡¯t say anything. ¡±
The despairing duo desperately waited for a new client.
The client had just sat down. Lu Heng said apologetically, ¡°I am sorry, the system allocation seems to be wrong. You should be assigned to female employees.¡±
Because sitting in front of Lu Heng was a gorgeous and bewitching beauty. She was wearing a dark blue blouse, a pair of wide legged trousers embroidered withplicated patterns of flowers and birds, and an embroidered silver chain hung from her waistband. The most eye-catching thing was that she was wearing various kinds ofplicated silver ornaments. The exquisite and intricate silver cor covered her neck and chest tightly.
The beauty¡¯s frowning eyebrows were almost covered by the shadow of the towering silver crown: ¡°Who told you I was a woman?¡±.
The voice was low and maic, so to speak, could be either male or female. But since the client said such a thing, it was evident that the current client was male.
The client¡¯s name was Gouma 2, from an ancient ne. Different from the history of the ancient ne where Lu Heng was before, this ne was more simr to those Wuxia 3 films and novels that Lu Heng had seen before. This was a Wuxia world in which the imperial court was weak and the powerful swordsmen almost didn¡¯t put the government Yamen in their eyes.4
The climate at the southern end of the continent was hot and humid, with thick miasma in the mountains and poisonous insects everywhere. This area was called Miao Border. Although the Miao Border area was a part of the kingdom, the imperial court almost never intervened in their business. The Miao 5 people who lived here for generations did not even know that this was a part of the kingdom, but only that the five immortals Cult ruled over the Miao people.
Miao people were good at using Gu 6. Five immortals cult was a sect that utilized five poisonous species- snakes, scorpions, centipedes, toads and spiders. In fact, among the Wulin people 7 in the Central ins, the five immortals cult was better known as the five poisons cult.
There was something special about Gouma¡¯s identity. He was the leader of the five immortals cult. ording to the tradition of Miao people, the ultimate technique was passed down to women and not men. Gouma¡¯s mother, the former five immortals cult leader, had only one child. The former leader was a very ambitious woman. She didn¡¯t want to pass on her painstakingly cultivated skills and Gu to others who were not her own blood, so she dressed him up as a girl since he was a child.
Gouma did not resent hiding his gender because of the fact that the mother had brought him up as a man in private. After the death of his mother, he took over as the Leader. Regarding the need to always appear in front of the people in the guise of a woman, Gouma was never conflicted. He knew the weight of the responsibility he bore.
Until one day when he was out looking for poisonous insects, he identally saved a Han 8 woman. The story that followed was a bit of a clich¨¦. By revealing his identity as a male to the Han woman, Gouma gave up the position of religious Lord and apanied her back to the Central ins. He helped the woman get her revenge. He also listened to the woman, as she shyly told him about how the master she had always been in love with finally epted her proposal.
Miao people were extremely devoted, and even though his heart was wrenched with grief, Gouma still acted as the elder brother and delivered his beloved girl into the hands of the man who would bring her happiness.
¡°I don¡¯t me her because I¡¯ve never told her my feelings¡±, Gouma said. ¡°It was my own choice to give up the position of Cult Leader for her. I¡¯ve never regretted it. What I regret is that I failed to protect my people. ¡±
Towards the end of the story, the barbarians in the North rode through the mountains and rivers of the Song Kingdom. The Jianghu people 9 rose up to resist and sniped at the barbarian army at the Yanhui Mountain Pass. The barbarians, who could not draw out the attack, took a detour to the western regions, and then went straight to the heart of Song Kingdom through thend of Miao, and then tried to conquer the Central ins, thus starting the chaos.
In Miao area, the five immortals cult fell into turmoil over session rights for a period of time. The Miao people, who had no leader, were almost incapable of resistance under the iron hoof of barbarians. However, the Miao people were fierce in nature, were unwilling to surrender even if they were hitting the stone with an egg. The entire Miao Border area was ughtered.
¡°All of this was my sin. After entering this prefecture, I volunteered myself to stay in the mountain of swords and sea of fires 10for a hundred years. The magistrate¡¯s office assured that my sin had been cleared and I could reincarnate. However, the regret in my heart couldn¡¯t be eliminated, and Mengpo soup can¡¯t let me forget the guilt in my heart. ¡±
¡°And what is yourmission?¡± Lu Heng asked.
¡°If I had not rashly restored my identity as a man and removed myself from the position of cult leader, I might not have been able to resist the attack of barbarians with the skills and poison of the Miao people.¡± His hands on the table were clenched into fists. ¡°Mymission is to not be discovered as a man by the nsmen, and to develop a more powerful technique of poisoning for the nsmen to learn and protect the nsmen¡¯s lives under the butcher¡¯s knife of barbarians.¡±
¡°Because you¡¯re not used to pretending to be a woman, I¡¯m afraid that you will inadvertently show a man¡¯s attitude. I made a special request when I put forward the entrustment. ¡±
The assistant immediately searched for the special request about this Commission. The solution proposed above is: sealing the memory and deploying it on the ne further along in the timeline. After getting familiar with the ne, when the key events start in the ne, the little assistant will unseal the memory.
Lu Heng hesitated. If the sealed memory is put further along on the ne, what should he do regarding Shi Kong? However, the assistant discreetly told Lu Heng in his mind that if the task was sessfullypleted, due to the additional request he could get three times the points of ordinary tasks.
Lu Heng decided to fight for promotion and authority. Anyway, even if he loses his memory, he believed that he and Shi Kong could identify each other at one nce.
Before being deployed in the ne, there was still the time for little assistants to show their skills. First of all, it is about the children of fate of the world. In Lu Heng¡¯s conjecture, the children of fate should be the Han woman and her senior brother. However, the information found by the little assistant actually opened Lu Heng¡¯s eyes.
The elder martial brother was indeed the son of fate, but the Han woman was not. She was not even the only partner of the elder martial brother. Finally, the elder martial brother became the leader of the Wulin alliance. He led the Jianghu people to help the imperial court drive the barbarians out of the pass. Then he took seven beautiful flower-like wives to live in seclusion in the mountains and lead a life like a fairy family.
***
Lu Heng was silent for a long time, thinking of something he had seen in his own world before. This was simply a living stallion. Lu Heng¡¯s perception of this unknown son of fate was extremely poor.
Chapter 85 - The cross-dressing Mr. Cult Leader (2)
Chapter 85 The cross-dressing Mr. Cult Leader (2)
Tranted by: Ndri
self-edited
_________________
Recap: Lu Heng has to take over the role of Gouma, a Miao man cross dressing as a woman in the five immortals cult that uses the power of Gu. To make his acting more realistic, his memories were wiped at the start of the mission. His mission is to be the leader of the cult and have the power to prevent his people from being ughtered by the barbarians. And so our tale begins...
___________________
The dense towering ancient wood blocked the sun almost entirely, forming a moist and dark space at the bottom. The thick fallen leaves on the ground were rotting, and were interspersed with countless poisonous vines and grasses. Thebination of hot, humid air and the translucent miasma gave the dense forest a kind of ethereal beauty.
This was a paradise for venomous snakes, ants and insects. A colorful spider in the ground near the broad-leaved nts had set up a trap, waiting for the prey toe in. However, before it could harvest the rewards from the incessant day-long weaving, it was crushed by a delicately crafted boot.
Where is this? Those people after me didn¡¯t follow me in here. Duan Feiqing covered his chest and spurted out another mouthful of blood. The front of his chest was covered with blood. Also, I¡¯ve been afflicted with this incurable poison. No matter how I struggle, I will only live for a moment. Those people don¡¯t have to bother chasing me into such a dangerous ce.
This side seemed to be the territory of Miao. Those Miao people who were good at using Gu, were very guarded towards the Han people. Those people wouldn¡¯t want to provoke the unfathomable Miao people for someone like him.
When his mind gued with prolonged exhaustion rxed, Duan Feiqing felt a bit dizzy and rxed his breath which he had held on to for a while. He propped himself against a nearby tree trunk with one hand and wanted to have a rest for a while, but he felt a sting in his fingers.
Duan Feiqing looked sideways and found that there was a brown centipede lying on the trunk, which was simr to the color of the trunk. His hand had just fallen on the side of the centipede. The fierce poisonous insect gave him a rude bite. The centipede was extremely venomous, and Duan Feiqing¡¯s fingertip wound started to turn ck in that instant.
Duan Feiqing reflexively drew her sword, raised the remaining bit of strength in his body, and chopped the centipede in half. The two halves of the centipede had barely fallen, when Duan Feiqing heard a clear sound.
¡°How dare you kill my little gold!¡±
A young girl dressed in Miao people¡¯s clothes could be seen behind the dense trees. The young girl looked like she was about eleven or twelve years old. She was wearing a pair of blue tie-dye print pants over her knees and her white calves were exposed. On her ankle, she wore several delicate silver bracelets and small bells. With every movement, she made a crisp sound.
blue_tie-dye_pants
Pants like these?
The little Miao girl had a pair of clear opalescent eyes, with the tails of her eyes slightly raised, as if they were delicately painted with a brush. She red at Duan Feiqing angrily, which was meant to be a fierce expression, but since the baby fat in her cheeks had not yet faded, there was no attacking power in it.
¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Although he didn¡¯t know why the little girl angrily was angry at him, Duan Feiqing bowed to apologize.
Duan Feiqing, who was born into a martial arts family, already managed to be the head of the four masters of Wulin . People in the Jianghu couldn¡¯t help but praise Feiqing. Anyone who interacted with her would feel like a spring breeze. Duan Feiqing¡¯s character was extremely refined and did not make anyone feel the slightest difort.
But the young Miao girl didn¡¯t take Feiqing into consideration at all. Only her pretty eyebrows stood up: ¡°Han person! You have snuck into us Miao people¡¯s territory. What¡¯s your intention? ¡±
Duan Feiqing was intending to exin a few words, however his throat became full of fishy sweetness. He didn¡¯t realize when everything grew dark in front of him and he copsed into the ground.
Lu Heng looked at the Han youth whose beauty couldn¡¯t be concealed despite lying in the mud and being covered with blood. Remembering what his beloved mother said, the Han people were all fickle, and also extremely deceitful. But this little brother looked so beautiful. Lu Heng didn¡¯t mean anything else, but this young man of Han nationality was born with a face he had always dreamt of, and there was no ce that wasn¡¯t ording to his liking.
Lu Heng thought of the soft contours of his own somewhat androgynous face, his lips showed a bit of unhappiness. Yes, this Miao girl was actually a boy. Lu Heng¡¯s mother was a contradictory woman. She hated the Han people, but she gave Lu Heng a Han name. In the family, others call him ¡°Gouma¡±, which was a Miao person¡¯s name. And Lu Heng¡¯s Niang usually called him ah Heng. She said his name was Lu Heng.1
Lu Heng himself did not know why, but preferred the Han name of Lu Heng.
Lu Heng¡¯s mother Nadolo was the leader of the five immortals cult. The Miao people¡¯s most elite techniques had always been passed on to females and not to males. Only a woman could be the leader of the five immortals cult. If the cult leader had no daughter, she could only find a child who was gifted and outstanding in the way of Gu from her family to carefully cultivate as a substitute leader.
Nadolo was the most aplished master in the history of five immortals cult. She had the best talent, and her children were better than her. Nadolo didn¡¯t want to waste Lu Heng¡¯s talent, so in front of the people, Lu Heng had been pretending to be a girl since he was young. But in private, Nadolo still raised him as a boy.
¡°Until the day you can prove in front of the nsmen that even men can also practice the most profound Gu techniques, you need to conceal your male identity.¡± Nadolo has always taught Lu Heng this way.
Lu Heng walked around the Han man again. The more he saw him, the more he thought he was beautiful. If he died here, it would be a pity.
Even in the groggy semi-conscious state, Duan Feiqing felt his back hurt so much that he couldn¡¯t help but open his eyes to see what happened. In his field of vision were the inteced branches swaying in the nket of canopies overhead.
Duan Feiqing¡¯s assumption was that he was being moved now. He tilted his neck slightly forward. What entered his sight was a slender little back belonging to the little Miao girl. Seeing her holding his ankles with both hands, Duan Feiqing knew that she was dragging him with his back to the ground.
The little girl looked thin and delicate. Looking at the young girl¡¯s brisk pace in front of him, Duan Feiqing did not worry about the pain in his back, and instead such a strange idea appeared in his mind. It¡¯s just that when this idea popped up, Duan Feiqing hit the back of his head on a stone. This time, he was so angry that he had to stop this strange little Miao girl.
¡°This girl, can you please stop for a moment?¡±
Lu Heng turned around and saw that the Han man on the ground had opened his eyes. He immediately threw the foot he was holding in his hand and turned around. But listen to his ¡°This girl¡± call, Lu Heng felt very unpleasant: ¡°Gouma.¡±
¡°Lady Gouma.¡± Duan Feiqing was startled for a moment, and immediately realized that this was the name of the Miao girl.
The two characters of ¡°Gou Ma¡± were of Miaonguage. Duan Feiqing was not familiar with Miaonguage, so he pronounced strangely. Lu Heng frowned and said, ¡°forget it, you¡¯d better call me ah Heng.¡±
¡°Lady Ah Heng, I¡¯m Duan Feiqing.¡± Duan Feiqing wrote his name in the newspaper.
Lu Heng knitted his brows even tighter: ¡°Just call me ah Heng. Hearing Lady this Lady that from a Han person is making my teeth cringe.¡±
¡°Now that you are awake, get up by yourself.¡± Without waiting for Duan Feiqing to say anything, Lu Heng continued onwards.
Duan Feiqing propped himself up on the ground with his elbow and tried to stand up, but found that the poison in his body had reached deep into his heart and he had lost all sensation below his waist. He gave a wry smile: ¡°ah Heng, my lower body is affected with extremely toxic poison, which cannot be cured by any medicine. I won¡¯t bother you. I just hope after I die you make arrangements for my body, instead of leaving it exposed to the wilderness. ¡±
Lu Heng saw that his lips were ck and blue. He was really poisoned. He didn¡¯t waste any words. He directly grabbed a small silver machete from his waist and drew a line with it in the palm of the man¡¯s hand. The ck blood, like thick ink mixed with the smell of pungent gas gushed out. Lu Heng did not mind it. He dabbed his finger on it and smelt it under his nose.
¡°With me here, you won¡¯t die, but we have to find a clean ce to detoxify you.¡± With that, Lu Heng nned to move Duan Feiqing following the same method just now.
¡°Ah Heng, could you please change your method? I really have a bad back pain.¡± Duan Feiqing hurriedly stopped Lu Heng because he felt that the back of his head hurt badly. If he was knocked again, he will be a fool. 2
¡°What if your face is damaged if I turn you over?¡± Lu Heng said.
Duan Feiqing understood the other person¡¯s meaning inexplicably. This Miao girl saving him, was it because of this face? Thinking this way, he let his guard down. The Miao people were generally very hostile to the Han people, and Ah Heng, who suddenly appeared, wanted to save him-Feiqing could not believe she was doing so for no reason.
Duan Feiqing smiled bitterly. This face that he always thought was too striking was now the key to saving his life. Duan Feiqing wanted to let the other half carry him forward, but thinking whether that girl would support a man like him or not, he decided to give up.
Through the dense forest, Lu Heng finally saw the crescent spring. Although his strength was not low, but to walk so far while dragging a person- he was somewhat tired.
There was a clean cave next to Crescent Spring, which was Lu Heng¡¯s favorite ce to stay in his spare time. Its location was hidden and unknown to others. It should be the most suitable ce to heal this Han man.
Because Lu Heng came often, there were all kinds of life tools in the cave. Lu Heng ced Duan Feiqing, who had fainted again, on a small bamboo bed and went out to get a basin of water. Before detoxification, one needed to clean up the person a bit, or his dirty appearance will definitely make one¡¯s precious Gu avoid him.
Holding the wet soft cloth, Lu Heng wiped the face of the man in bed first. As the blood was slowly wiped away, even with the eyes closed, the face in front of him became more and more elegant. His pair of de-like sharp eyebrows nt into the temples, his nose was stalwart. There was no ce that wasn¡¯t perfect.
This young Han brother people looked better after cleaning. Lu Heng thought about it in his heart, but his hands kept moving, and he prepared to use them to lift Duan Feiqing¡¯s coat. Just as his hand touched the man¡¯s skirt, it was gently blocked.
¡°Ah Heng, men and women should not be close to each other. Let¡¯s go ahead.¡± The person on the original bamboo bed, already awake, opened that pair of star-like eyes, and looked at Lu Heng.
Chapter 86 - The cross-dressing Mr. Cult Leader (3)
Chapter 86 The cross-dressing Mr. Cult Leader (3)
Tranted by: Ndri
self-edited
______________
¡°...¡± Lu Heng didn¡¯t feel guilty at all. He straightaway threw the soft cloth towards Duan Feiqing. ¡°You Han people are troublesome. Wipe it clean, or the Gu will avoid you.¡±
Duan Feiqing saw Lu Heng¡¯s eyes staring at him, and he asked uneasily, ¡°can you please leave for a bit?¡±
Although he knew that Duan Feiqing saw him as a woman, Lu Heng still thought that the Han people were troublesome. It¡¯s just seeing his chest. Whenever it was hot, the Miao men in the vige didn¡¯t bother covering themselves when they went out.
Lu Heng turned away and left.
Crescent spring was the ce where Lu Heng cultivated his Gu. In contrast to what other people thought, Gu were not raised in dirty ces. The first-ss Gu were very picky about the environment. They needed fresh air and clean surroundings. Crescent spring was such a ce making it very suitable for breeding Gu.
Lu Heng had sprinkled the insect repellent herbal powder in the vicinity of this area. No other snake, insect, mouse or ant would dare to approach this ce. Lu Heng recalled the smell of poisonous blood that he had just taken from Duan Feiqing¡¯s palm, and he thought of a solution. He went to the spring and dug out a small ck pottery jar.
¡°Xiaohua, I choose you.¡± 1
Duan Feiqing had finished cleaning up the blood on his body, following which he was in the middle of putting on his clothes, when he heard the crisp bell sound gradually bing clearer. Then the figure of the little Miao girl appeared in the cave. Duan Feiqing noticed that her mouth was slightly raised, and as she walked in briskly, the bell she wore made a joyful chime. The haze shrouding Duan Feiqing¡¯s heart seemed to be disappearing quietly as the person in front of him got closer and closer.
Duan Feiqing seldom had a moment when his mind stopped. This was the only time when he indulged himself in this warm feeling.
It was not until Lu Heng was standing in front of Duan Feiqing that he came back to his senses. He saw a colorful Gu on the fair fingertip of the woman in front of him, and she was frowning at him. Duan Feiqing subconsciously recalled whether he had done anything else to make her dissatisfied.
¡°Why did you put your clothes back on? How can Xiaohua detoxify you?¡± Lu Heng asked.
From Lu Heng¡¯s impatient exnation, Duan Feiqing finally understood the process of detoxification. He consoled himself that the person in front of him was a doctor, and the gender difference didn¡¯t matter. Then he untied his dress.
Lu Heng took out the small silver machete again, and made a miniature cross on Duan Feiqing¡¯s chest, and then put the Gu in his hand on the wound. The Gu that was firmly sucked into the wound immediately began to voraciously absorb the venom from Feiqing¡¯s body.
A momentter, the insect, which was round from absorbing, rolled down from the wound andnded on the bamboo bed. The blood oozing from the cross-shaped injury was not as ck as ink anymore. Lu Heng sprinkled some powder on the wound to stop the bleeding, and then carefully put the Gu into a small porcin bottle.
¡°You¡¯re too heavily poisoned. Xiaohua cannot suck all of it at one attempt. A few dayster, when it has finished digesting, we can try again.¡±
Duan Feiqing had now recovered some strength. He sat up and bowed his head: ¡°This life-saving grace will not be forgotten.¡±
Lu Heng shook the porcin bottle in his hand: ¡°you provided such good nourishment for Xiaohua, so you don¡¯t owe me a debt.¡±
¡°Huh? How did you hurt your back?¡± Lu Heng suddenly noticed that the back of Duan Feiqing¡¯s white dress was smeared with blood.
¡°...¡± Duan Feiqing didn¡¯t know how to say that being dragged all the way back led to him being scratched by the dead branches and weeds on the ground.
Lu Heng didn¡¯t shy away from it. He went straight to take a look at Duan Feiqing¡¯s back underneath his dress: ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a minor wound. The saliva secreted by Xiaohua also has medicinal properties. This kind of minor wound will be cured in two days.¡±
Duan Feiqing¡¯s face was flushed. Even though he knew that she was a doctor, he still couldn¡¯t adapt to the young girl¡¯s enthusiasm.
¡°You were heavily poisoned. If you hadn¡¯t met me, you would have been the food for Gu. I am afraid the person who poisoned you wanted to make your death certain.¡± Lu Heng jumped onto a boulder and sat cross legged, with his elbow on his leg and his chin in his palm.
No matter how mature he was, Duan Feiqing was only a 16-year-old after all. His life suddenly changed, and he was chased by people while poisoned. He had fled to the jungle in Miao area in a hurry. After meeting Lu Heng, he had a chance to breathe. At this moment, the mind was slightly rxed, but he couldn¡¯t help but let loose his inner thoughts.
¡°Yes, why not brace the heart and put me to death?¡± Duan Feiqing let the words loose without minding his manners. He fell back on the bamboo bed and raised his right hand to cover his face. ¡°My Duan family was teeming with people and every single one of them died in their hands.¡±
Duan Feiqing was born into a Wulin family, the Duan family of Anyang prefecture, known to everyone in the Wulin. His grandfather, Duan Hangyi, was a master swordsman renowned in the Wulin. The Duan family has always been one of the leading families in the Wulin. Then on his grandfather¡¯s 60th birthday, it all fell apart. During the birthday feast, it was clear that many precautions have been taken. However, the wine for birthday celebration had been tainted with a colorless and tasteless poison by someone.
Duan Hangyi, who had been in the Jianghu for half a lifetime and remained undefeated, fell under the poison. When the Duan family lost their ability to resist, a group of people d in ck broke in and killed whoever fell in their sight. The ground of the entire vi was stained with their blood. Duan Feiqing¡¯s mother had gone on an adventure when she was young. That time, she had been given a life-saving pill by a miracle doctor. Before she fell, she stuffed the pill into her only son¡¯s mouth. Duan Feiqing got a chance to barely escape from the hell on earth.
Feiqing! You must avenge the ughter of the Duan family!¡± The bleak voice of his mother before her death kept haunting Duan Feiqing¡¯s ears. It was thest sentence of his dying mother that made Duan Feiqing escape to Miao and be saved by Lu Heng.
More than a month passed in the blink of an eye. Duan Feiqing¡¯s remaining poison has been cured and his injury has greatly recovered. Although in the midst of Crescent spring, the dream-like beauty stayed, but the deep hatred he carried in his shoulders reminded him day and night not to indulge in it.
Early in the morning. As soon as Lu Heng arrived at Crescent spring, he saw the man standing by the spring. Although he was dressed in Miao people¡¯s clothes, his youthful body still exuded the elegance and mannerisms of Han people. Lu Heng thought that this man was really too staunchly and mature. He was obviously not more than a few years older than himself. 15-16 year-old, for boys in the Miao vige, was still the age of running around all over the mountain to chase cats and dogs.
However, Feiqing was always calm and restrained. Apart from recuperation, he practiced his sword beside Crescent spring every day. He has never been curious about the world beyond Crescent spring. Really like an old monk, Lu Heng thought in his heart, but he lightened his steps. He wanted to approach him without sound and see how he would panic.
However, Lu Heng, who had been walking all the way here, forgot how difficult it was to hide any sound from a martial artist. The idea had just urred to Lu Heng, when he saw Duan Feiqing turn around.
¡°Ah Heng, here you are.¡± Duan Feiqing saw that it was Lu Heng. His solemn expression immediately rxed and he smiled.
Here it was again. Lu Heng wanted to cover his eyes. He couldn¡¯t stand this man¡¯s smile, because this little Han brother was so just beautiful. Every time he smiled, Lu Heng felt as if he was seeing the scene of butterflies flying on the crescent spring at the peak of spring.
¡°Hmm.¡± Lu Heng pretended to be calm and nodded while he looked the floor.
Duan Feiqing didn¡¯t care at all. For the rest of this month, he has been used to Lu Heng¡¯s awkward temperament: ¡°Ah Heng, I still have things to do, I have to say goodbye to you.¡± 2
Lu Heng was stunned. He saw that the face in front of him was gentle rather than firm, and he was a little unhappy: ¡°Hurry up, hurry up. A Han man, after recuperating from his injuries, still staying in my Miaond?¡±
¡°Ah Heng, I wille back to see you.¡± Duan Feiqing saw Lu Heng¡¯s face was puffed up again, and intended to pat his head to calm him, but he didn¡¯t realize how unusual this action would be for him who has always been polite.
¡°Ah Niang said that you Han people are the most deceitful. I won¡¯t believe you.¡± But Lu Heng retreated, and the words of scorn spewed from his mouth.
Duan Feiqing¡¯s handnded in the air. He paused for a bit, and then he took it back and drew a ck short sword from his waist.
¡°The shadow sword and the lustrous sword I use are a pair of long and short swords. I¡¯m only used to long sword. I¡¯ll leave this short sword for you to defend yourself.¡±
Image result for short and long sword
mmm found these babies in google images.
¡°The sword is ck and ugly.¡± Lu Heng mumbled, but he took it nevertheless. Lu Heng, who was born in the Miao area, didn¡¯t know that the Lustrous and shadow twin swords were the magic weapons that countless people in the Wulin dreamed of.
Time flew, and in a sh five years passed. Lu Heng was already a young man. Well, he still looked like a girl. Although he was tall and slender, he was more demure than a real girl. Miao people had always been negligent and they never doubted Lu Heng¡¯s gender.
Thanks to Lu Heng¡¯s face, as he grew older, the baby fat on his cheeks had faded away, and his eyes were more and more aggressive. Coupled with this he had soft lines, fair skin and sparse body hair. Lu Heng, who dressed as a woman, only made others think that the girl was gorgeous and warm no matter who saw her.
Lu Heng had just walked into the vicinity of Crescent spring, when he saw a familiar figure lying on his back beside the spring. Duan Feiqing? Lu Heng was not sure if he should get closer. This was the second time Lu Heng had seen him in five years. Thest time was four years ago.
At that time, Duan Feiqing had brought a lot of rare things of the Han people to see Lu Heng, and said that he had worshipped a close friend of his father as master. Taichu sect has survived for thousands of years. It was even more influential in the Wulin. His Master heard that his close friend¡¯s family had suffered such a disaster. Now he vowed that he would find out the leader behind the scenes and seek justice for Duan Feiqing¡¯s enemies.
After separating that time, Lu Heng had lost contact with Duan Feiqing. Lu Heng thought that just as a Niang once said, the Han people were the most deceitful, so he didn¡¯t take Duan Feiqing¡¯s promise toe back to him seriously.
However, why did this man appear in Crescent spring? He seemed to be seriously injured and on the verge of death.
NILADRI: Well I think he either got his a$$ handed to him by his enemies, or miao people didn¡¯t let him enter, or someone betrayed him. What do you guys think happened? I would love to hear inment section.
Also, does anyone here like those JP viiness noble girl otome game novels?
Chapter 87 - The cross-dressing Mr. Cult Leader (4)
Chapter 87 The cross-dressing Mr. Cult Leader (4)
Tranted by: Ndri
self-edited
___________
The sound of clinking bells resounded in his ear. Every day in thest three years, he could only rely on his imagination to carry on. The beautiful crescent spring, the tinkling sound that little Miao girl always made when she walked, and her bright smile that shone like stars, but her eyes that always exuded disdain.
¡°Han person, what are you doing in Miao area?¡±
The voice that suddenly sounded was not the crisp voice in Duan Feiqing¡¯s memory, but a little low. Obviously the tone was unpleasant, but to Duan Feiqing it was like hearing the sounds of nature. He raised his head with a little difficultly, endured the pain and smiled: ¡°ah Heng, I have to trouble you again.¡±
Lu Heng found that this man was in an even more embarrassing situation than that time five years ago. His figure was gaunt and he appeared haggard. His face was pale. Hisplexion was white before, but previously it was as white as mutton fat jade. Now, it was like gold paper, like a devil crawling out of hell.
mutton fat jade
Gold paper
Duan Feiqing wanted to stand up to see if Lu Heng was as breathtaking as he remembered, but he didn¡¯t seed. He could only lie on the ground, and as he did so, noticed that the white calves that had always been exposed outside had been hidden under the slightly broad trouser legs, only disying the slender ankles and the silver ornaments on them.
Duan Feiqing was then turned over. A beautiful and vivacious face appeared in his field of vision, just like this dangerous Miao jungle, gorgeous but dangerous.
Lu Heng looked at the man on the ground with frowning brows. He reached out his hand and probed his neck. His pulse was weak. He did not seem like a martial artist at all. Could it be? Lu Heng quickly moved his trembling hand to lift Duan Feiqing¡¯s robe. Sure enough, the area around the shoulder de was badly mutted. This would only happen if a person was shackled with chains that pierced his shoulder de bone for a long time. After the flesh and bone begun to merge with the iron chain, the constantly worn chain would be hastily drawn out, leading to this.
Lu Heng pinched Duan Feiqing¡¯s pulse gate and probed into the internal force. He found thatpared with the sorry outside appearance, his insides were even more miserable. It seemed that the meridians were severed by a clever method, which wasted his martial arts, but did not hurt his life. The message in sparing his life seemed to be telling him to stay put and not make any big moves.
Dragging his ragged body, he had trudged thousands of miles to the remote Miao area, which was probably the main reason why he was dying now. This man¡¯s willpower was so strong that he didn¡¯t know what kind of obsession motivated him to reach this crescent spring.
Seeing that Duan Feiqing¡¯s breathing was as weak as it could be, Lu Heng turned over his hand and took out a ¡°breath of life¡± Gu. He didn¡¯t care that it took him many years to sessfully refine it, and instead he directly stuffed it into Duan Feiqing¡¯s mouth.
The ¡°breath of life¡± Gu was a secret of the Five immortals cult. As soon as the ¡°breath of life¡± Gu fell in, Duan Feiqing¡¯s breathing gradually became stronger and more stable, and his face recovered a little. He was no longer pale as a dead man.
Duan Feiqing was woken up by a strange aroma. He opened his eyes and saw the Miao girl squatting in front of the stove in a very unrefined posture, focusing on the ck pot on which she was cooking some unknown substance.
¡°Ah Heng.¡±
Lu Heng made a gesture to show that he couldn¡¯t be distracted now. He kept staring at the ck liquid in the pot, slowly bubbling out, sniffing repeatedly and smelling the fragrance carefully, and then he sprinkled the powder in his hand.
It¡¯s done.
¡°Come here.¡± Lu Heng raised his chin and motioned to Duan Feiqing to sit in a cane chair beside him.
Duan Feiqing sat up subconsciously, only to find that he had been able to move as usual. Although the meridians in the body still weren¡¯t be restored, there was no problem in moving about like ordinary people. It seemed that she had saved his life again, and Duan Feiqing smiled bitterly. I just wanted to see her for thest time, but I owe her for another life saving grace.
Lu Heng saw Duan Feiqing sitting on the bed, stupefied, and urged: e quickly.¡±
When he sat down at the stone table, Lu Heng put the earthen pot on the stone table and ordered: ¡°drink.¡±
Duan Feiqing picked up a spoon and began to drink the medicine without saying a word.
Lu Heng picked up his eyebrow and said, ¡°Are you not afraid that I will poison you? No wonder every time I see you, you look like you are going to die. It¡¯s because you are a fool.¡±
Duan Feiqing swallowed the strange tangy medicine in his mouth and smiled: ¡°Ah Heng won¡¯t hurt me at all.¡±
Lu Heng once again had the urge to roll his eyes. Once his body had recovered, his smile was irresistible. He was a little relieved with the knowledge that the essence of the medicine had been extracted sessfully, but he said with a mischievous voice, ¡°this medicine is for you to renew your meridians. I have been refining for several hours, and you should eat all the things in it.¡±
Hearing the words, Duan Feiqing subconsciously scooped out the contents at the bottom with the spoon, and saw a scorpion, a centipede and some unknown poisonous insects on the white porcin spoon. The smile on his face froze.
Seeing Duan Feiqing¡¯s face turning green, Lu Heng was about tough. But when he saw that he did not hesitate to put the spoon into his mouth, Lu Heng was surprised and hurriedly stopped: ¡°ah, you really ate it, I was just joking! ¡±
He saw the cute young man did not hesitate to swallow the poisonous insects, but also sporting a gentle smile: ¡°Ah Heng¡¯s creation, how dare I waste it?¡±
¡°You, stopughing! I¡¯lle back tomorrow. ¡± Lu Heng threw out a sentence, turned his head and hurried out.
Under Lu Heng¡¯s careful supervision, Duan Feiqing recovered slowly. Although the martial arts that had been destroyed could not be recovered, the broken meridians had been rejoined. Maybe was very lucky, but also because of misfortune, the meridians were thicker and more resilient than before. Stepping on the road of martial arts again, with the previousprehension as the basis, he entered the boundary faster than before the injury. Duan Feiqing was originally a talented martial artist with excellent roots and bones. After this battle, he had unlimited future in martial arts.
That day, Duan Feiqing looked at the shadow sword on the stone table. This is what Lu Heng handed back to him when he had learnt that his Lustrous sword had been lost.
¡°I don¡¯t want to use the ck and ugly old sword.¡±
Duan Feiqing thought of the man¡¯s disgusted look, and his heart grew warm again. If he really didn¡¯t like this sword, how could this shadow sword remain in such a well-maintained condition? The other person must have seen that he had no weapon and therefore concocted a reason to return this sword to him. Duan Feiqing¡¯s hand slowly caressed the scabbard, as if trying to pick it up, but suddenly drew it back.
He suddenly thought of the scene in the dungeon, where he had changed into a crazed devil. How can I still hold that pure sword heart now? Duan Feiqing¡¯s fingers trembled and blue tendons burst out in front of his forehead. At such a moment, anyone would notice that there was a terrifying feeling in the star-like eyes of this young prince of the family who was as beautiful as the bright moon.
A ck bug appeared on the edge of the stone table. The shell of that insect emitted a faint blue luminescence. It appeared to be extremely poisonous. Anyone who had a sense of reason would choose to retreat from the poisonous insect. Duan Feiqing stared at the insect for a long time, and the corner of his mouth hooked up with curiosity. Then he reached out for the insect.
¡°Put it down, you fool, that¡¯s the ¡°three corpse¡± Gu!¡±
Lu Heng rushed in.
Just now, when he was inspecting the condition of Gus near Crescent spring, he found that one of the pots was broken. The Gus inside had disappeared, leaving only a single stone lying in the debris. It seemed that a passing bird had dropped the indigestible nuts while flying, and they happened to hit the pot. Lu Heng sprinkled a powder and found that the tracks of the insect trailed off into the cave.
At the thought of Duan Feiqing, who knew nothing about Gu, resting in the cave, he chased in anxiously. As soon as he entered the cave, he saw that Feiqing was holding the ¡°three corpse¡± Gu and put it into his mouth.
However, it was toote. Lu Heng saw the man¡¯s throat move, and the ¡°three corpse¡± Gu had been swallowed by him.
Fatal! Lu Heng rushed over and grabbed Duan Feiqing¡¯s wrist, only to find that his breath was stable and there was no sign of poisoning.
¡°How is this possible?¡± Lu Heng muttered bewildered. As soon as the voice fell, he saw the blood spurting out of the man in front of him.
¡°You!¡± Lu Heng couldn¡¯t dodge, but before he could disy his anger, Feiqing fell down.
Lu Heng quickly caught his falling body, softlyid it t on the ground, and probed into his body. Lu Heng¡¯s mind was in disarray. What strange technique did this man practice? He absorbed the entire poisonous Gu and its venom. This poisonous Gu seemed to be a tonic to him.
However, ¡°three corpse¡± Gu was not so easy to deal with. He estimated that Duan Feiqing would not wake up for a while. In any case, he was also worried about his vitality. The reason why he spit blood was that the power of the ¡°three corpse¡± Gu was too powerful, just like the person who is physically deficient will face bacsh when he suddenly eats very old healing ginseng. The absence cannot not bepensated 1. Thinking of the scene just now, Lu Heng¡¯s face grew stiff, and he could care less about him now. He reached for it, and sure enough, his face was covered with blood. Once again, Lu Heng disgustedly looked at his bloody neck andpel, turned around and went out to clean himself up.
However, unlike Lu Heng thought, the person who should have been able to wake up only after a few hours opened his eyes shortly after Lu Heng left. When he thought of the scene before fainting, Duan Feiqing was in a panic. He was so angry that he wanted to spit out blood 2 . He got up and went out to find the other person.
Just when he hade out of the cave, and reached to that crescent spring nearby, Duan Feiqing stood frozen in ce.
At this time, the sky was still bright, and the cold spring had just met the sunshine for the first time. The steaming water vapor made the surface of the water misty, a giving off an ethereal atmosphere. However, what made Duan Feiqing stupefied was not the beauty of this crescent spring. Rather, within the spring, the fair and clean back, the ck hair disorderly on the beautiful back, it seemed like an illusion in the mist.
A crisp sound like a bird¡¯s cry woke Duan Feiqing, who was in a daze. He had stepped on a pile of broken pots on the ground which made a crisp sound.
The person in the spring was immediately startled and turned around.
NILADRI: Ah the naked bathing scene.
Chapter 88 - The cross-dressing Mr. Cult Leader (5)
Chapter 88 The cross-dressing Mr. Cult Leader (5)
Tranted by: Ndri
self-edited
_____________
Lu Heng heard the sound and turned back to see Duan Feiqing sharply turn in the other direction. It seemed like the other person had realized it? Lu Heng wasn¡¯t too rmed, and instead, a sense of relief washed over him. Anyway, the little brother of Han race was not one of the Miao people, so it was OK for him to know his real appearance.
Lu Heng was used to being treated as a woman by outsiders since he was a child. He didn¡¯t want to hide anything from Duan Feiqing. He didn¡¯t feel anything was wrong with it, since Lu Heng was toozy to exin. And besides, what could he possibly say to the other person? I always dressed as a woman, but I am a man. It was weird.
Lu Heng grabbed the clothes and put them on. He walked barefooted. ¡°Hey, did you see that?¡±
Duan Feiqing slightly turned his face, exposing his reddened ears: ¡°ah Heng, I will be responsible.¡±
¡°What responsibility?¡± Lu Heng was a bit perplexed.
¡°I have seen your body, and so I will marry you.¡± Duan Feiqing said.
¡°When I turned around, you didn¡¯t see clearly?¡± Lu Heng asked incredulously.
¡°Even if I had already given you offence, how could I dare to continue doing so?¡± Duan Feiqing still dared not look back. After thinking about it, he added, ¡°no matter what, it¡¯s natural to talk about it after getting married.¡±
¡°I am a......¡± unsure why, he couldn¡¯t say the word ¡°man¡±. Lu Heng recalled that ah Niang had given him the muting prohibition, so he had no choice but to give up. But when he saw the man¡¯s red ears saying that he will be responsible, his heart kept feeling ufortable.
¡°You didn¡¯t find any difference between me and ordinary women?¡± Lu Heng thought about it and asked in a roundabout manner.
Duan Feiqing¡¯s ears were so red that they were about to drip blood, but he still replied seriously: ¡°ah Heng, you are only sixteen years old, it doesn¡¯t matter.¡±
Lu Heng¡¯s mind was thrown into turmoil by Duan Feiqing¡¯s words. He kicked him hard, and went back to the vige angrily. Only Duan Feiqing, wondering what he said wrong, was left standing on the side of the spring with a dazed expression.
The next day, Lu Heng returned to Crescent spring as usual.
¡°What strange mental skill do you practice to turn these ¡°three corpse¡± Gu into nourishment?¡± Lu Heng didn¡¯t beat around the Bush, and just asked.
Duan Feiqing no longer mentioned yesterday¡¯s event.
Last night, Duan Feiqing had been sitting by the crescent spring for half a night. He remembered previously reading in the ancient books that the Miao people never intermarried with the Han people. Among the Miao people, ah Heng¡¯s position should be very high. In his current situation, that person could not marry a Han dog with a dead family.
Young Master Feiqing, who has always disyed the image of picturesque scenery, didn¡¯t feel inferior even in his most depressed state. Since ah Heng didn¡¯t like it, he didn¡¯t mention it anymore. But no matter what happened in the future, he only recognized this person.
Hearing what Lu Heng asked, Duan Feiqing didn¡¯t think of hiding a single thing, so he began recounting everything that had happened in the past four years. His so-called master, his father¡¯s close friend, and the highly respected leader of Taichu school, Feng Weifang, was a bully.
After Duan Feiqing entered as a student, Feng Wei fang tried to inquire about the secret affairs of Duan family from his mouth. Although Duan Feiqing was young, he has always been prudent. Even if Feng Weifang was a good friend of his father, he did not disclose anything. After realizing the change in attitude of the Taichu leader, Duan Feiqing didn¡¯t leave, but tried to find out the identity of those people backing him through this.
However, just when Duan Feiqing uncovered some clues, he was discovered by Feng Weifang. The hypocrite directly tore open his mask and imprisoned Duan Feiqing in a secret dungeon in the forbidden area of the back mountain of the sect. Three long years passed. Duan Feiqing was brutally dressed in a chain piercing his shoulder bones, and his martial arts were destroyed. In order to force him to reveal the secret affairs of Duan family, he broke his meridians inch by inch.
¡°Then how did you escape?¡± When Lu Heng heard this, he had some admiration for Duan Feiqing. The man in front of him was imprisoned in a dark dungeon. His pride was broken and he was tortured for more than a thousand days and nights. After all this, he was able to escape from that desperate situation. It couldn¡¯t be done if he was not a man of resolute mind.
Hearing Lu Heng say this, Duan Feiqing shook her head slightly: ¡°no, I¡¯m not as firm as you think. I identally became demonized. ¡±
Duan Feiqing¡¯s mother was a mysterious woman. His mother had once dictated a mental skill to him. Duan Feiqing was born with extraordinary intelligence. He only listened once and remembered the mental skill.
His mother warned him that this mental skill should only be used as ast resort when he is in a desperate situation, and that he should never practice it unless his life is in danger. Although the power of this mental skill was so great that it could be called the supreme martial art, each and everyone who practiced it couldn¡¯t withstand the massive changes in their mental state and became demonized in the end.
This mental skill was called the ¡¶mind Sutra of demons¡·. Those who practiced it would be eventually demonized.
Duan Feiqing¡¯s situation was different. He first became demonized, and then spontaneously practiced the ¡¶mind Sutra of demons¡·. He was originally a martial arts prodigy and then he was demonized. With his highprehension, his progress with this ¡¶mind Sutra of demons¡· went a thousand miles a day. It¡¯s just that he couldn¡¯t use his internal power even if he practiced the Heart Sutra.
There was an article in the ¡¶mind Sutra of demons¡·, which is called soul devouring. There was another one, called soul assimting. Duan Feiqing, who was demonized, relied on these two articles and killed all the guards in the dungeon and escaped. It was not until he escaped to Miao, fell beside Crescent spring and saw Lu Heng that he recovered his mind.
Lu Heng¡¯s brow didn¡¯t move after hearing all this, including the bloody events in the dungeon. Gu utilization, which Miao people are good at, was originally regarded as an evil skill by the Wulin in Central ins. Moreover, the process of refining the poisonous insects was cruel. In Lu Heng¡¯s eyes, this ¡¶mind Sutra of demons¡· was a good mental skill among martial arts.
¡°That day, after eating the three corpse insects, I felt that the uncontroble desire for killing caused by practicing the ¡¶mind Sutra of demons¡· had been reduced a lot.¡± Duan Feiqing exined.
Lu Heng¡¯s eyes brightened instantly, not because he was interested in this martial art. Nadolo forced Lu Heng to practice some life-saving Kung Fu. He was only a little skilful in light Kung Fu, and the rest was just horrible. Only in Gu utilization, he kept a high enthusiasm. As his mother said, Lu Heng was born to be the king of Gu utilization.
The strange appearance of Feiqingpletely aroused his interest.
Another half year passed. Now it was time for the Spring Festival, but all four seasons in Miao area were like spring. At the moment, the crescent spring was still full of birds and flowers. Duan Feiqing asked Lu Heng to secretly bring flour and pork from the vige, saying that ording to the customs of the Central ins, dumplings were to be eaten this day.
Lu Heng, who could only cook poisonous insects, was sitting on a cane chair and watching the busy Duan Feiqing. In front of him, even if he was kneading the ingredients, he seemed to be doing something elegant. His movements were as pleasant as flying clouds and flowing water.
¡°Don¡¯t you Han people have a saying that a gentleman should be far away from cooking?¡± Lu Heng saw this man¡¯s action was neat, and soon the dumplings were bobbing up and down in the boiling water in the pot.
¡°In the previous years, at the time of the Spring Festival, our family would gather together to make dumplings and have a reunion dinner. All of it was done by us, instead of delegating it to others. ¡± Duan Feiqing¡¯s expression turned a little nostalgic, but his actions were still continuous.
Lu Heng saw him immersed in the past and didn¡¯t speak. He just stared at the dumplings.
A momentter, Duan Feiqing spoke in a low voice, ¡°in the future, only you can eat the dumplings I made by myself.¡±
Lu Heng wanted to say that your wife and children should eat them in the future, but he saw Duan Feiqing¡¯s clear expression. In the end, he said, ¡°Fine.¡±
After eating the dumplings, they went to Crescent spring to enjoy the scenery. Duan Feiqing said that the Han people didn¡¯t sleep at night on this day. They had to remain awake till dawn. Lu Heng decided to stay with him. Anyway, it wasmon for him to not return to the vige for a few days in order to catch Gu.
¡°At this moment, it should be snowing in Central ines.¡± Duan Feiqing looked at the lush forest and said.
¡°Snow?¡±
¡°The Miao area is like spring all the year round. Haven¡¯t you seen the snow? Ah Heng, how about going to the Central ins with me to see the snow? ¡±
¡°I haven¡¯t achieved great sess in Gu utilization. I can¡¯t leave the Miao area.¡± 1 In fact, Lu Heng also wanted to leave the Miao area to have a look at otherndscapes, but some of the rules in the cult could not be broken at will.
¡°Also, as of now, I can¡¯t protect you.¡± Duan Feiqing felt that he was impulsive just now, which was totally different from his prudent self.
¡°I saved you two times when you were in danger. Almost always, I am the one protecting you.¡± At this moment, Lu Hengpletely forgot about his kung fu.
¡°Ah Heng, I will leave for the Central ins tomorrow.¡± Duan Feiqing used the words ¡°leave for¡± instead of ¡°return to¡±, because in his heart, this crescent spring was where his heart belonged.
In the past half a year, with the help of Lu Heng¡¯s Gu utilization, he achieved a little sess* in cultivating the ¡¶mind Sutra of demons¡·, and the desire for violence and killing caused by this skill has almost been resolved. These negative emotions were firmly locked in the deepest part of his heart. As long as the lock was not opened, Duan Feiqing didn¡¯t have to worry about that he will be possessed by the demonic mind Sutra and fall into demonization.
And that lock was the person in front of him.
*[T/N: unsure if ¡°little sess¡± is a benchmark or simply adjective+noun. Either way the implication is same].
¡°As a Han, you should return back to the Central ins. Otherwise, you will not be allowed to leave my Miao area.¡± Lu Heng didn¡¯t know the dark ces in Duan Feiqing¡¯s heart. He raised the corners of his mouth and gave a look of derision.
¡°When I have resolved my affairs in the Jianghu, I¡¯lle back to the crescent spring and never leave.¡± Duan Feiqing reached out to touch Lu Heng¡¯s cheek.
¡± Han people cannot stay in the Miao area for a long time except for the medicine men.¡± Lu Heng nced at him and said softly.
¡°Then I¡¯ll be your medicine man.¡± Duan Feiqing, who always abided by men¡¯s and women¡¯s keeping distance, saw Lu Heng dodging, but he still reached for him. His fingers gently tucked back the sideburns on the other person¡¯s face and then he took it back.
The next day. Duan Feiqing left. Lu Heng didn¡¯t send him off.
Five years passed.
Chapter 89 - The Cross Dressing Mr. Cult Leader (6)
Chapter 89 ¨C The Cross Dressing Mr. Cult Leader (6)
A sound of chiming bells awakened the beautiful scenery of Crescent Moon spring from its five year long slumber. A Miao woman, who anyone would praise as a peerless beauty stepped inside. However,pared with the average woman, she seemed to be taller. But a single nce at her face, and anyone would agree that her stature could easily justify her fierce momentum. The woman¡¯s eyebrows were sharp, but they did not look out of ce in her visage.
[T/N: Author uses female words to describe LH]
The beautiful eyebrows were slightly raised.
Hmm, it¡¯s pretty clean. Does that mane every year?
Five years ago, shortly after Duan Feiqing had left. Lu Heng¡¯s beloved mother was killed in an ident while she was cultivating the Gu. Lu Heng, who suddenly faced the death of his close rtive, chose to enter the ten thousand Gu Cave to practice Gu techniques in order to improve faster and take over the burden ofmanding the five immortals cult, and subsequently, all Miao people.
Before leaving, he had left a letter in Crescent Moon Spring, exining his whereabouts. He mentioned that until he didn¡¯t seed inpleting his Gu technique, he would note out of the ten thousand Gu cave. Later, he set up an array to seal the Crescent Moon spring. No one could enter except him and Duan Feiqing, whose body contained the poison neutralizing Gu personally refined by him.
In the cave, there were many rare things from the Central ins that Duan Feiqing used to tell him about. On the stone table, there was a Guqin. Duan Feiqing had once imed that he was good at ying the Guqin. This man was really treating this ce as his home. Next to the Guqin was a stack of letters. Lu Heng went to pick it up. On the top of the envelope, it said ¡°To be personally opened by my dear* Heng.¡±.
T/N: ¡°ah¡± ¨C An endearing term, not necessarily romantic.
Duan Feiqing, as promised, returns to the Crescent Moon spring every year. Even if Lu Heng had left a letter saying that he would not leave Miao vige for several years, he would stille to wait for Lu Heng every year.
Lu Heng sat down on the rattan chair beside him and found that there were several silk cushions ced on the rattan chair. He raised his hand and unfolded the letter.
¡°My dear Heng: It has been a while, I am missing you so much. Last night, you appeared in my dream. We were sitting in each other¡¯s embrace. Ever since we separated, I have never felt so happy.¡±
¡°My dear Heng: I hope you are well. I will being back during New Years Festival. I have prepared the Guqin in case you want to hear me y. As soon as the spring festival is over, I will bring it to Miao territory. ¡±
¡°My dear Heng: I heard that you are going for seclusion into the Ten Thousand Gu cave. I am very worried. I hope you cane back safely...¡±
In addition to these greetings and his feelings of longing for him, Duan Feiqing also penned down everything he had experienced in recent years.
When he came back to the Central ins, he found that the hypocrite had used the excuse of closed door secluded cultivation for his [Feiqing¡¯s] three years in captivity. After that, Feiqing, a famous youth whose name was well known throughout the world, was said to have died soon after he joined the Taichu sect following the great changes in his family*. This was also the reason why Feng Weifang didn¡¯t chase after him. Anyway, with Duan Feiqing¡¯s injury, he wouldn¡¯t live long. Even if Duan Feiqing revealed the truth before he died,pared to the highly respected Feng Weifang, there was no other evidence, and no one would believe the words of a young man.
T/N: The implication is that DF had an ident in his martial arts seclusion from sorrow and died
Duan Feiqing returned to the Taichu school and met Feng Weifang. When the other person¡¯s mind was in turmoil, he took control of the man with the soul devouring article from his cultivation technique. This soul devouring article was the most feared one in the <>. It was extremely powerful and could control people¡¯s mind and spirit.
Later, Duan Feiqing intended to find out the mysterious organization hiding behind the scenes through Feng Weifang. The more he learned, the more he was scared. The organization seemed to be huge, and the victims were not only Duan family. A few decades ago, several massacres seemed to be inextricably linked to this mysterious organization.
After reading the letter on the desk, Lu Heng turned the snake shaped silver bracelet on his hand and wondered if he would leave for the Central ins one of these days. Of course, it was not to see Duan feiqing, Lu Heng silently muttered this in his heart. When Lu Heng¡¯s Mother had died, she told him a story about the stupid things she did when she was young, and about Lu Heng¡¯s past.
The youngdy who had just left the Miao area for the first time was pure and passionate, and was attracted to the son of an aristocrat who had been recuperating in biezhuang. After that, they promised to be with each other for life. The son of the aristocratic family was born with a heart disease. After an attack, his life fell in great danger. How could Nadolo see her sweetheart¡¯s death? Thinking that this man was her life partner she had always imagined about, she pulled him back from death¡¯s doorstep with the most precious treasure of the cult, the golden silkworm Gu.
After her sweetheart recovered, Nadolo thought that she could return to Miao territory and settle down with her sweetheart, and live a life full of love. Unexpectly she found out that her beloved had a main* wife.
T/N: In ancient china, polygamy was considered normal. The main wife had legal spouse status and went into family records and tombstone.
At the time she confronted him, the son of the aristocratic family was not even the tiniest bit apologetic and instead promised to treat Nadolo as his equal* wife. But he didn¡¯t know that the Miao people believed that love was meant to be between two people and there was no ce for a third person to step in. It was notmon for a young Miao woman to do something like rob another person of their husband.
T/N: Equal wife had legal spouse status, was recorded in family record and tombstone unlike concubines, and inherited first wife status if the previous first wife died.
After exhausting her body and mind, Nadolo angrily returned to Miao, but when she left, she was unable to retrieve the golden silkworm gu from the man. After returning to the Miao vige, she found that she was pregnant. Nadolo only told the people that the father of the child was a Miao person who she had met during her travels and lived in seclusion in other ces.
A few years after Lu Heng was born, Nadolo went back to the Central ins to try to find the man. Golden silkworm Gu was the sacred Gu of the five immortals cult. How could it stay on a Han person all the time. But Nadolo didn¡¯t think about taking that person¡¯s life. She has always been free and easygoing. It¡¯s just that in the past when she was young, she couldn¡¯t distinguish people clearly. At that time, Nadolo had refined the life Gu, which could be used to rece the golden silkworm Gu. Although it couldn¡¯t make someone be as strong and healthy as the golden silkworm Gu did, there was no problem to live until the end of one¡¯s life as long as one took good care of their health.
¡°It¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t expect that the name the man told me turned out to be false.¡± Nadolo cut the skin on her wrist, and a golden bug the size of a grain of rice crawled out.
¡°This golden silkworm gu tracker gu is still on me. In the past ten years, I have sensed the man use the golden silkworm gu several times. How can the sacred gu of the five immortals cult be used by the Han people?¡± Nadolo put tracker Gu in the palm of Lu Heng, ¡°I intended to use this tracker Gu to recall the golden silkworm Gu to Miao, but I had no idea how that man had suddenly learnt the technique of controlling Gu. Instead, it backfired on me.¡±
¡°Heng-dear, you are more talented than Mom with your techniques. I hope you can go to the Central ins to find a way to retrieve the golden silkworm gu after you have be the leader of the cult and mastered your techniques. ¡±
¡°The man¡¯s life?¡± Although that person was Lu Heng¡¯s own father, but his Mom was dying because of him, Lu Heng didn¡¯t have a fraction of goodwill towards his father.
¡°When I learned that he had lied to me, all my feelings for him evaporated. Heng dear, your own safety is the most important thing. I suffered a loss simply because my distance from ths golden silkworm gu was too vast. As long as you can find that person, have tracker Gu on you, and if you are able to master the most orthodox Gu technique, The golden silkworm Gu will surely prioritize listening to your control.¡± Nadolo took a breath. ¡°As for the man¡¯s life, do what you want. Don¡¯t shackle yourself with Mom¡¯s wishes or the so-called ties of blood.¡±
A heavy rain interrupted Lu Heng¡¯s memory.
The month of May indicated rainy season in the Miao territory . A while ago, it was a normal sunny day. In a sh, it became gloomy. The big raindrops mercilessly pattered against the leaves outside the cave . The noise of rain filled the whole cave. Lu Heng was a little upset and yed the Guqin on the table at will.
The melodious sound of guqin drowned the rustling sound of rain. Lu Heng, who was no music expert, also realized that this was a good quality guqin. He wondered how how wonderful a music would the instrument create under Duan Feiqing¡¯s skilled fingertips.
Lu Heng suddenly longed to see the man. New Year¡¯s festival was right around the corner. It¡¯s better to wait for the man to return to Crescent Moon Spring. Then together they will depart to the Central ins. A person who is familiar with the Central ins will make it more convenient to find the son of that aristocratic family. It¡¯s more reliable than randomly searching around.
However, there are always many variables in the world.
If you are not reading this at , this is stolen.
After the rain stopped, Lu Heng went back to Miao vige and saw a group of people standing in front of the vige. Seeing Lu Henging, the Miao men saluted one after another.
¡°Cult Leader.¡±
¡°What are you doing here?¡± Lu Heng frowned.
A strong muscr man d in a cardigan came up to him: ¡°Cult leader, our Niu from Nado¡¯s family from who knows where picked up a Han woman, and had to take her home to recuperate. The rules in the vige state that Han people aren¡¯t allowed to enter. ¡±
Lu Heng looked towards the direction indicated by the Miao man, and was stunned at the spot. It wasn¡¯t because of how beautiful the woman was, but because of the voice in his mind.
{A key figure has appeared, the mission scenario has started, and your system, little assistant is online.}
Arge number of memories rushed into Lu Heng¡¯s brain in a sh, like an opened flood gate. Looking back on the past 20 years, Lu Heng had an impulse to cover his face. Who is this proud and charmingdy?
{Hello, little assistant, I don¡¯t remember that the original owner was such a character. Am I not an OOC? }
{This is a specialmission. Since you were put into the growing environment of the original owner with your memory sealed, so the requirements to fit the character are not as strict as ordinarymissions. This experience has apparently brought out a hidden side of you.} The little assistant who had been watching the entire process seemed to have enjoyed it very much.
{You¡¯d better not let me find a screenshot or video in the forums.}
{......} Little assistant pretended to be dead.
This must be the fault of these women¡¯s clothes. Lu Heng doesn¡¯t want to admit that he has such a proud and charming hidden side in his heart. But now that it has be such a setup, he can only continue like this.
Lu Heng started sorting out what happened in the past 20 years. Thinking of the feeling of getting along with Duan Feiqing, Lu Heng wondered if he was Shi Kong, but in this wuxia* world, it was impossible to determine through spiritual power. In short, it¡¯s better to wait until he meets Duan feiqing.
T/N: He uses that exact word
¡°Master?¡± The person Niu, who had picked up the Han woman, cried out timidly. At the moment when he saw the Cult leader, his head, which was fascinated by the beauty of the Han woman, finally calmed down. Seeing the master¡¯s inexplicably gazing towards the Han woman for a long time, he wondered whether he was going to be thrown into the snake cave to roll around.
Lu Heng pointed to a stilted building outside the vige, where the Han merchants from outside stays: ¡°put her there, and when I¡¯m sure that the Han person has no other intention, we can bring her to recuperate.¡±
_______
Chapter 90 - The Cross Dressing Mr. Cult Leader (7)
Chapter 90 ¨C The Cross Dressing Mr. Cult Leader (7)
Tranted by: NdriSelf-edited
________
After the Han woman was ced on the bamboo bed in the suspended building*, Lu Heng waved his hand, and the Miao men retreated. This Han woman was worthy of being the one who had enchanted the original owner before. Even though she was sleeping on the bamboo bed with pale face and ashen lips, anyone could tell she was a beauty.
T/N: A portion of a building that is protruding out of the main structure- supported by pirs or bamboo. The suspended portion can also be above a water body. Google µõ½ÅÂ¥
Lu Heng went ahead and noticed that although the woman¡¯s dress was aplete mess, there were no visible wounds. He took the pulse of the other person and then pricked her fingertip to let out a drop of blood.
Lu Heng examined the smell of the blood and knew that the woman was poisoned by the ghost face spider. There were countless precious herbs in the jungle of Miao. There would always be Han people who would arbitrarily move around in the border area. They would hope to find one or two valuable herbs without disturbing Miao people. However, these reckless people often fell victim to the venoms of various types of poisonous insects before they could find the herbs.
This woman was lucky enough to meet their Niu who went out to hunt. Miao people always carried insect repellents and antidotes on their person. Although the antidote wasn¡¯t potent enough to remove the toxicity of ghost faced spiders, they could still preserve one¡¯s life.
Lu Heng must save the woman¡¯s life in front of him. Of course, it¡¯s not because of how beautiful the woman was, since Lu Heng¡¯s appearance was better than that of the other person.
Wait, what the heck am I thinking? Female attire is so dangerous for a man. Lu Heng quickly pulled back his thoughts.
From the previous several missions, Lu Heng had learnt quite a few things. The reason why the client died so heavily* was more or less rted to a child of fate. And the key to victory for each task will generally appear around the child of fate.
T/N: Same heavy as series title. Grandly and meaningfully.
Lu Heng took out a small porcin bottle from the tie dye small cloth bag in his waist, opened the cork, and then put the Gu on the woman¡¯s fingertips. After getting rid of the venom, Lu Heng put another pill into her mouth.
A momentter, the eyshes of the Han woman on the bamboo bed, fluttered gently twice like a butterly pping its wings, before finally opening her misty eyes.
¡°I, where am I?¡± The woman tried to sit up, but she was unable to do so and lied back.
¡°Phoenix vige in Miao territory.¡± Lu Heng didn¡¯t help either. After all, men and women should not be unnecessarily close to each other. ¡°Just now, the venom of ghost face spider had almost entered your heart. Now, although the venom has been removed, you still need to rest for a few days before you canpletely recover.¡±
¡°This girl is named Fang Qingwan, sister, did you save me?¡± Fang Qingwan saw that she was really unable to get up, so she smiled apologetically.
¡°No, it¡¯s our Niu who saved you and brought you back to the vige.¡±
¡°......¡± Fang Qingwan couldn¡¯t adapt to Miao people¡¯s straightforward way of speaking. ¡°Did you detoxify me?¡±
Lu Heng nodded, ¡°I simply woke you up because I had something to ask you. What are you doing in Miao territory? ¡±
Fang Qingwan saw that the Miao woman in front of her was totally different from the women she saw in the Central ins. She was extremely beautiful, but her momentum was fiercer than most men. When these words fell out of her mouth, Fang Qingwan was unable to resist: ¡°I am here to find a certain medicine. I¡¯m a disciple of Taichu sect. Because my senior martial brother suffered internal injury due to a mistake in practising martial arts a few days ago, he has not been able to recover. After that, he had been examined by a miracle doctor. However, the medicine to save him can only be found in the Miao territory. ¡±
Fang Qingwan raised her eyes and furtively nced at Lu Heng. Seeing no change in Lu Heng¡¯s expression, she mustered the courage to continue saying, ¡°I am worried about the injury of my senior martial brother, so I broke into the Miao territory without permission. Please forgive me.¡±
The Taichu sect? Lu Heng had a bad premonition: ¡°what¡¯s your senior martial brother¡¯s name?¡±
Fang Qingwan thought for a moment, and thought that since senior martial brother was famous all over the world, there was no need to hide- ¡°Duan Feiqing.¡±
Immediately after she finished speaking, Fang Qingwan felt that she shouldn¡¯t have said it, because the other person frowned as soon as she heard the name, and she was even more frightened by the atmosphere that surrounded her.
Lu Heng couldn¡¯t bother to care about Fang Qingwan¡¯s thoughts. Duan feiqing? A stallion* Brother? Lu Heng¡¯s mood was veryplicated. Although he knew that Duan Feiqing was a free-spirited person, him being that kind of stallion was impossible. Just thinking of those seven beauties such as flower beauty and so on, caused his heart to give birth to a kind of subtle ufortable feeling.
T/N: Stallion as in a man with multiple simultaneous partners. In original plot, the woman¡¯s master (?) was a man who ended up with 7 beauties.
Lu Heng thought about it, but then smiled gently: ¡°Duan Feiqing and I are old friends. We were supposed to travel to the Central ins. When you have recovered, I shall go with you to have a look.¡±
Fang Qingwan was not sure whether to believe the Miao woman. That¡¯s because she thought that the woman¡¯s fierce appearance didn¡¯t seem like wanting to meet an old acquaintance, but rather like a feud. Is this some spurned lover abandoned by her senior martial brother in Miao territory? Such a ridiculous idea came to her mind.
On Qingyang mountain, Taichu sect.
¡°Senior martial brother, I have news from younger martial sister.¡± A young man dressed in a blue and white disciple¡¯s uniform strode forward enthusiastically. It¡¯s just that after Wen Jianfeng saw the person in front of him, he subconsciously lowered his voice and put a stopper in his bubbling excitement. He always felt that while facing this elder martial brother, any trace of impulsiveness would be an insult to this person¡¯s demeanor.
¡°Well?¡± Duan Feiqing turned around and nodded a little, ¡°Our junior martial sister seems to be safe.¡±
¡°I just received a letter from flying pigeon saying that junior martial sister has entered the border of Qingyang County and should be able to return to the sect in two days. But the messenger said that the junior martial sister was not alone. There was a Miao woman apanying her. It seems that junior martial sister was calling her ¡®Gouma¡¯*...¡±
T/N: In case anyone forgot, Gouma was LH¡¯s original body¡¯s name
This disciple named Sang Jing* unexpectedly, before he could finish speaking, saw a scene that almost made him drop his jaw. The eldest senior martial brother of their school, Duan Feiqing, who was always gentle and polite, whose actions didn¡¯t have the tiniest w, suddenly stumbled over the grass on the ground.
T/N: I am assuming there are at least 2 disciples in the room with DF
¡°What did you say?¡±
¡°Junior sister has arrived...¡±
¡°Not that, thest sentence.¡±
Senior martial brother even rudely interrupted his words. Sang Jing always used to think that even if the world copsed, something like this would never happen. He was so frightened that he could only act instinctively: ¡°junior martial sister called her ¡®Gouma¡¯.¡±
When Sang Jing came back to his senses, the other person was nowhere to be seen.
Qingyang County.
Two beautiful women were walking in the street in their horses, but one of them was dressed as a Miao person, and carried herself with great momentum. Passers-by all knew that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to offend a Miao woman. Even if the two women were attractive, no one dared to look at them for long.
¡°Sister Gouma, we can get to the foot of Qingyang mountain in less than a day after we leave Qingyang County. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s gettingte. Shall we find an inn in the county for a rest? ¡± Fang Qingwan turned to ask for Lu Heng¡¯s opinion.
Lu Heng nodded. Before listening to Fang Qingwan¡¯s description, he knew that Duan Feiqing¡¯s internal injury should be rted to the cultivation of the <>. He guessed that some side effect may have broken out. It¡¯s not too urgent and there¡¯s no need to travel day and night.
They settled down in the biggest inn in the county and asked for two rooms to freshen up. Lu Heng and Fang Qingwan ordered several dishes downstairs. They were going to take a rest after having dinner.
The dishes had just been served when Fang Qingwan saw a familiar cloud patterns on white background robe appear in front of the inn door. She was very happy and stood up. Unexpectedly, her eldest senior martial brother rushed to the other person at the table as if he hadn¡¯t seen her.
Lu Heng sat with his back to the door. Fang Qingwan suddenly stood up before he could notice him and shouted at the door, ¡°senior martial brother!¡±
Duan Feiqing?
Lu Heng had barely stood up and turned around, he saw that the man hade to him, as if he wanted to embrace him, but he just gazed at him and stopped one foot away.
¡°My dear Heng.¡± Thousands of words galloped across his mind, but finally coalesced into a few words. Duan Feiqing¡¯s face broke into a smile, ¡°you havee.¡±
Lu Heng also replied with a smile: ¡°well, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time.¡±
Then they went silent at the same time.
¡°Senior martial brother, are you really old friends with sister Gouma?¡± Fang Qingwan¡¯s voice broke the strange atmosphere.
¡°Junior martial sister.¡± Duan Feiqing seemed to realize that another person was there, and nodded towards Fang Qingwan.
Although Duan Feiqing have been wishing to speak with Lu Heng for several years, with this Fang Qingwan beside them, it was not a good time to talk.
Fang Qingwan has always had some admiration for this gentle senior martial brother. Towards her beloved, the woman always subconsciously paid attention to everything of the other person and always found something that others didn¡¯t notice. Fang Qingwan has long realized that her senior martial brother always treated people with politeness and courtesy. No one could find anything wrong while interacting with him. Its just that, this senior martial brother always had a gentle smile like spring breeze, but he had set up a boundary* around himself. No one could enter that boundary.
T/N: Boundary as in around his heart. Not meant literally.
Fang Qingwan had always thought so. She didn¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with this. An excellent and impable person like the senior martial brother will probably make anyone feel distant. Until she saw the following scene.
¡°Ah Heng, try this.¡± Duan Feiqing scooped a portion of a dish in his chopsticks and put it into Lu Heng¡¯s bowl. ¡°You like spicy food. This must suit your taste.¡±
Senior martial brother is so clean. He would never offer dishes for others.
¡°Ah Heng, this bamboo leaf green wine is strong. You are picky about drinks but just try it.¡± Duan Feiqing passed the sk into Lu Heng¡¯s hand.
Senior martial brother has a good etiquette. He would never say an extra word while eating.
¡°Ah Heng, you have worked hard travelling all this way.¡± Duan Feiqing arranged Lu Heng¡¯s hair behind his ears.
Senior martial brother strictly abides by the distance between men and women and never gets too close to women.
Fang Qingwan finally finished her dinner, which tasted bitter in her mouth. Later, Duan Feiqing asked for a room, and the three settled down in the inn.
Lu Heng sat in the room for a moment. Looking back on Duan Feiqing, he still felt something amiss. ording to Duan Feiqing¡¯s personality, even if they haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, he will not be so straightforward in front of others. It seems that the <> had some influence on him that day.
Thinking of this, Lu Heng could no longer sit still. He got up and opened the door to find Duan Feiqing next door.
_____
Chapter 91
Chapter 91
__________
The minute he opened the door, Lu Heng was frozen in ce.
In front of the door stood a handsome young man in a white cloud brocade robe ¨C Duan Feiqing. Seeing his posture, it was unsure how long he had been standing in front of this door.
¡°How long have you been standing here?¡± Lu Heng moved sideways and let Duan Feiqing into the room.
¡°From the moment you closed the door.¡±
Lu heng mulled it over for a moment. He recalled that he had been in the room for at least half an hour after dinner. He wondered what kind of stares the guests directed at him upon seeing him foolishly standing in front of the door. If it hadn¡¯t been for Duan Feiqing¡¯s upright posture and dignified bearing, he might have been reported to the government by the people of the inn for being a pervert on the prowl*.
T/N: Lit. Trantion ¨C Flower thief
¡°Then why didn¡¯t you knock on the door and instead standing stupidly at the door?¡± Lu Heng raised his chin and motioned Duan Feiqing to sit down.
Duan Feiqing motioned to sit as instructed, but his eyes were peeled at Lu Heng the entire time. He did not move his gaze for even a single second: ¡°you have journeyed all this way. I didn¡¯t want to disturb your rest.¡±
He paused for a moment, feeling that his behavior might seem a little abrupt. He was afraid that Lu Heng would get angry, and exined: ¡°I have been feeling that the current events are perhaps fantastical, like in a dream. I¡¯m scared that when Ie back to my senses, I¡¯ll realize that all of this is illusory like flowers in a mirror and the moon reflected in theke. So, I can¡¯t help but stand in front of your door and listen in on you, which makes me feel a little relieved...¡±
There was something wrong with this man. Lu Heng saw that although he looked gentle as if he could drip water, his eyes were brimming with madness. Lu Heng stretched out his hand and flicked at Duan Feiqing¡¯s eyebrows.
Duan Feiqing only felt a pain in his forehead, so he snapped out from his frenzied state. He raised his hand reflexively, but through his palm he felt a sensation of smoothness and coolness as if holding a jade. Duan Feiqing saw that the hand in his palms was big and strong, and the perfect shape of the nails might be due to exposure to poisons all the year round. The ck nails looked dangerous, yet exquisite.
Lu Heng saw Duan Feiqing staring at his hand intently. He didn¡¯t let go for a long time. Feeling a little uneasy, he tried to draw back, but he was surprised to feel that his hand was held more tightly, and remained unaffected his next l words: ¡°Hey, Han person, don¡¯t you have a saying like men and women should keep a distance from each other?¡±
Duan Feiqing raised his eyes and looked at him. Then he said with a smile: ¡°Don¡¯t Miao Men follow the principle of men and women staying together to protect each other? I¡¯m your medicine man, so I¡¯m Miao. ¡±
It¡¯s this smile again. Lu Heng felt difited and turned his head away. However, he immediately recovered from his charmed-by- beauty state, and felt that he probably looked really unsightly. He raised his eyebrows and made an angry expression.
Duan Feiqing, however, wisely let go of his hand and said, ¡°Dear Heng, recently since I have been practicing the <>, I always feel an uncontroble, violent obsession in my heart. Please take a look at it for me.¡±
As soon as this matter was mentioned, Lu Heng immediately attached a great deal of importance to it.
ording to Fang Qingwan, Duan Feiqing suffered internal injuries in the attack a year ago. After that, he went into seclusion several times, and every time he came out, his aura was terrifying. Later, he was diagnosed by a miracle doctor who was friendly with the Taichu sect, saying that the internal injury before him led to the symptoms of demonic possession.
When Lu Heng thought of Duan Feiqing¡¯s practice of <>, he became more and more sure of the conjecture in his heart.
{little assistant, was Duan Feiqing originally supposed to be like this?} Unable to determine through the spiritual energy, Lu Heng had to turn to his assistant.
{I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know anything. Anyway, the thread of love has already broken. You have to find it out yourself!} The little assistant¡¯s desire to upgrade its memory has been smashed again, and it went ahead toin in the forum. The title of the post had been drawn up, and it was called: The pair of dog men crazily scattering dog food, when you mistreat this little assistant who just wants to upgrade its memory, doesn¡¯t your conscience hurt?
T/N:Little Assistant should be called ¡°massively useless¡± instead. Where¡¯s the assistance bro?
{...... } Lu Heng, who was one-sidedly blocked by his little assistant, became positive of the conjecture in his heart.
At the beginning, Shi Kong¡¯s spirit had already been possessed by his heart demons. The demonized spirit learned the <>. However, this negative effect was quite vtile. If it weren¡¯t not for the fact that once started, practicing the <> couldn¡¯t be stopped, Lu Heng wouldn¡¯t have allowes this person continue. Now he could only try to suppress it.
However, Lu Heng held down Duan Feiqing¡¯s pulse gate and found nothing unusual after circting his internal force throughout. The meridians were broad, the internal qi was vigorous, the cirction was stable and smooth, and there was no sign of demonic possession. He also felt uneasy about the other person¡¯s Dantian, and upon a careful inspection, everything turned out normal.
Duan Feiqing saw Lu Heng frown slightly. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. He didn¡¯t want to interrupt the other person¡¯s thoughts. Its¡¯s just, the position of Lu Heng¡¯s hand was really in a delicate ce.
Duan Feiqing had no time to distract himself with other things because the other person immediately started to diagnose the state of his body by probing with his internal force. It¡¯s just that at this moment, although the internal force had been retracted, but Lu Heng¡¯s hand remained in that position.
His beloved keeping his hand in such a ce, even if Duan Feiqing¡¯s self-control was strong, it would inevitably crumble. Duan Feiqing squirmed uneasily, and kept thinking that if this went on, his clothes and robes would probably not cover the impoliteness underneath.
¡°Ah Heng, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He asked in a low voice, but his voice was not as clear as usual,ced with a little hoarseness.
Lu Heng snapped out of his reverie and took back his hand. He could hear a little strangeness in the voice of the person facing him, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. He poured a cup of tea and handed it to Duan Feiqing.
¡°I did not find anything unusual during my investigation.¡± Lu Heng held up his chin, and his fingers unconsciously tapped on his lips. This was the habitual action he had cultivated in this world while thinking. ¡°Internal qi is running smoothly, and there isn¡¯t any sign of demonic possession. Do you really often feel violent and bloodthirsty? ¡±
Duan Feiqing stared at the dark fingertips lightly caressing the lush red lips. The strong visual impact made him unable to move his eyes despite knowing that it was impolite. He wanted to answer Lu Heng¡¯s question, but when he opened his mouth, he found that his throat was too thirsty to make a sound.
Duan Feiqing chugged the entirety of the tea in his cup. The tea was a little cold, but it was just right for him at the moment: ¡°it¡¯s true. I lost control over my mind when I was practicing in seclusion a few months ago. When I woke up, the cave wall had been full of fierce sword marks. ¡±
¡°Does that miracle doctor¡¯s prescription really work?¡± Lu Heng thought of Fang Qingwan¡¯s words, ¡°but isn¡¯t that prescription still missing the most critical medicine guide*?¡±
T/N : Baidu says that medicine guide is mainly used to enable the drugs to reach a lesion or a certain meridian thereby acting as a ¡°guide¡±. It also enhances curative effect, corrects odour and vour, reduces side effects, detoxes and protects the gastrointestinal tract.
¡°No, my medicine guide* has already arrived.¡± Duan Feiqing said in a low voice.
¡°Huh?¡± Lu Heng¡¯s mind was still on the prescription. The cited medicine mentioned above had been extinct for many years.
¡°Ah Heng, you are my medicine.¡±
Lu Heng looked at his twinkling clear eyes full of tenderness, in which the only thing reflected was his own figure. He felt his face growing hotter and was about to say something. However, Duan Feiqing¡¯s pupils shrank, and a torrent of rage appeared in his eyes: ¡°be careful!¡±
As soon as the voice fell, the person in front of him disappeared. Lu Heng was sitting against the window. He felt Duan Feiqing¡¯s aura behind him, so he got up and turned around. Duan Feiqing blocked the area between him and the window, his right hand clenched in a fist, his back muscles tense, and the whole person was ready for action.
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Lu Heng asked.
Duan Feiqing opened his right hand, and several silver needles, as thin as hair, jingled on the ground. The faint blue light on the tip of the needles indicated that they had been poisoned.
Before Duan Feiqing could open his mouth, a man d in ck barged into the window. Duan Feiqing moved very nimbly. There was no time to pull out the shadow sword from the scabbard, so he grabbed the waist of the man in ck and flung him out of the window. Duan Feiqing knew that Lu Heng was not adept at fighting except for his gu techniques and body lightening movement skills, and his internal power was only used to investigate other people¡¯s internal conditions.
In order to avoid fighting inside the house involving the person behind him, he stepped forward and stood at the window, straightaway killing those ck d people who tried to break in one by one. He held the sword in his left hand, but in his right hand he wore silver silk gloves. The sword was fierce and the palm was heavy. As a result, the window became imprable.
Lu Heng, standing behind Duan Feiqing, saw that the man easily dealing with these people in ck, and did not intervene. He took the opportunity to observe the situation of the <> in the fight. This <> was indeed really very suitable for Duan Feiqing. Lu Heng observed that during the fight he possessed a rich internal qi, and his qi was not disordered at all. It was unsure how much higher his fighting* realm was than before his martial arts were abolished. He guessed that in a few years, his internal power will improve so much that he would reach the pinnacle.
T/N: Simr to but different from xianxia cultivation realms. In wuxia this is purely skill level and not ascension to immortality.
In addition, people in the martial world rarely faced a lethalbination like that of Duan family¡¯s excellent sword moves and Duan Feiqing¡¯sprehension ability. It¡¯s just that this <> can lead to a violent and bloodthirsty obsession, which would always be like a sword hanging on the top of his head. It could fall down anytime, causing Duan Feiqing to be like a crazy man who only knew how to kill.
It¡¯s a bit problematic .
Lu Heng put all his attention on Duan Feiqing, and the sound of the shing weapons muffled the sound of the door being pushed open.
A cold glint fell on the neck of the w?o?man who stood with h?e?r? back to the door. The tall w?o?man¡¯s qi was flimsy. At first nce, she didn¡¯t seem to be a person who didn¡¯t know martial arts. The w?o?man seemed to be immersed in the fight in front of the window. The sword tip was getting closer to h?e?r? neck, but she didn¡¯t notice it.
As long this woman was taken down, with the degree of importance that Feiqing attaches to her, he would definitely fall into their hands.
The tip of the sword was about to touch the woman¡¯s green silk dress. However, the scorpion shaped hair ornament on the woman¡¯s braid raised the tail pin towards him, and started glowing with a terrifying ck and red light.
Hearing that someone fell behind him, Lu Heng turned back. He looked down at the man in ck who fell at his feet, and saw several people brandishing swords standing outside the open door.
¡°Oh? Are you taking this deity for someone easy to bully?* Lu Heng hooked up his lips and looked at the people in ck who were acting recklessly.
T/N: lit. Are you taking benzuo for a soft persimmon?
The men in ck at the door looked at theirpanions on the ground slowly turning into a pool of pus, leaving only clothes on the ground.
This Miao girl is a master at using gu! Several people looked at each other: ¡°withdraw!¡±
However, they did not notice that that the snake shaped silver bracelets on Lu Heng¡¯s wrist were missing. Such negligence has cost them their lives. Before the men in ck had retreated a step, something cold appeared to climb up on their wrists. After that, they felt a numbing pain in the back of their wrists, and then they were plunged into the eternal darkness.
Chapter 92.1 - The Cross Dressing Mr. Cult Leader (8)
Chapter 92 Part 1 ¨C The Cross Dressing Mr. Cult Leader (8)
Tranted by: Ndri
Edited by: Kiki
________________
The ck-garbed man outside the room realized that the person beside Duan Feiqing wasn¡¯t his weakness. Instead, the other person was far more dangerous than he had thought. He let out a whistle and the men in ck started retreating as fast as they entered. In an instant, they cleanly withdrew and took away the bodies of theirpanions.
Only a few piles of clothes were littered in and outside the room. The courtyard was awfully peaceful after such a conflict took ce. The rest of the guests stayed inside with their doors closed. They didn¡¯t want to lose their lives because of curiosity.
Duan Feiqing turned around, and carefully examined Lu Heng a few times. After confirming that he had not been harmed, his somewhat frightening expression returned to normal. Lu Heng knew that this person was obsessive so he didn¡¯t feel that the other person was looking down on him. He just stood there quietly and allowed the other person to examine him.
¡°Dearest Heng, these men in ck belong to the mysterious organization that has been chasing me.¡±
Lu Heng wanted to ask something, but lingering within the smell of blood, he caught a familiar smell. The source of the smell was the clothes left by the ck-garbed man. After thinking about it, Lu Heng picked up his sword and shook the clothes on the ground. Sure enough, a little ck bug fell out.
The little ck bug was quite vicious. As soon as itnded on the ground, it turned around a few times, and seeming to want to bite one of them. But when it turned towards Lu Heng, it appeared to have seen something extremely terrifying and turned around to flee towards the door. But then, a small snake that suddenly appeared at the threshold took it into its mouth.
¡°Little Silver, don¡¯t swallow it!¡± Lu Heng whispered.
The silver snake blinked twice with mung bean sized eyes, and then spat out the ck bug that had reached its throat. It looked at the bug somewhat aggrieved, then climbed to Lu Heng¡¯s feet, rubbing itself against him.
¡°Little Silver, you have worked hard.¡± Lu Heng bent down and patted its head. After being pacified, the little snake climbed up to Lu Heng¡¯s ankle and bit its tail. It changed its appearance to an ordinary silver ankle bracelet.
¡°Is this a Gu?¡± Duan Feiqing picked up the ck insect that had been killed by the snake with the tip of his sword and walked over.
Lu Heng nodded, took out a small porcin bottle and put the bug in. This Gu was a little strange. He needed to carefully study it.
The Gu that the Miao people used were high rank ones. Every single Gu in the Miao territory had been under Lu Heng¡¯s control ever since he came out of the Thousand Gu Cave. No matter which Miao person was in charge of a Gu, they would all bow and pay homage before Lu Heng. Just now, the ck bug wanted to attack somebody but fled after noticing Lu Heng¡¯s aura. This Gu clearly wasn¡¯t from the Miao area.
¡°Senior martial brother, sister Gouma, are you all right?¡± Fang Qingwan appeared at the door, worried.
Just now she heard the fight in the room. She wanted to go in and have a look. However, when she opened the door, she saw a small silver snake guarding thedoor. In addition, there was a pile of pitch ck clothes on the ground. Fang Qingwan desperately wanted to help, but the little snake prevented her from stepping out out of the room.
After traveling with Lu Heng all the way from Miao territory, Fang Qingwan knew that the little snake was brought by Lu Heng, and she also knew how powerful the little snake was. The little silver snake had remained quietly coiled in front of the door. Every time Fang Qingwan wanted to go out, it bared its fangs at her. She was forced to remain within the room. She was only able toe out after the noise died down and the snake left.
¡°It¡¯s nothing. Are you alright, junior martial sister Fang? ¡± Duan Feiqing just asked out of courtesy. When he and Lu Heng had been discussing about the <>, he asked Lu Heng to let the snake Gu go out and guard the door to Fang Qingwan¡¯s room.
The <> was a very sensitive topic, and Duan Feiqing knew from his previous interactions with his dearest Heng that when they were together with one another, every bit of their attention would be on the other person, and their vignce towards the outside world would be reducedpared to other times. If Fang Qingwan identally learnt about <>, it would be really troublesome. He did not want to use the soul capture technique on innocent people.
¡°Senior martial brother, those people in ck...¡± Fang Qingwan wanted to say something, but she stopped and nced at Lu Heng.
Duan Feiqing looked along her line of sight, and then gently said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, dearest Heng knows everything about me.¡±
Fang Qingwan secretly felt a little sour. She calmed her mind and said, ¡°are these people in ck the same people who destroyed our Fang family?¡±
The Fang family of Kaifeng, like the Duan family of Anyang, was a famous family in martial arts circle. Six years ago, the Fang family was destroyed by a group of people in ck simr to the Duan Family tragedy. Fang Qingwan, who was only 10 years old at that time, survived only because she was ying in her aunt¡¯s house during the attack.
¡°We can¡¯t rashly jump to such a conclusion. Younger martial sister Fang, it¡¯s gettingte. We have to return tomorrow. Why don¡¯t you go back to your room and catch some rest? ¡°
Duan Feiqing¡¯s tone seemed gentle and polite, but Fang Qingwan knew that this was how her senior martial brother usually spoke. She dazedly went out of the door.
As soon as she came out, the cool night wind brought Fang Qingwan somewhat back to her senses. If it was gettingte, why was senior martial brother still staying in sister Gouma¡¯s room? No, the question should be why did senior martial brother remain in sister Gouma¡¯s room for this long?
Is this the same senior martial brother of the Taichu sect who never meets with the female disciples alone, and even if he had to discuss important and private matters with women alone, he always chooses a spacious and publicly visible space?
For the moment, no matter what, the junior martial sister Fang kept tossing and turning in her sleep.
Lu Heng was sitting at the table here, holding the small porcin bottle with the unknown Gu and turned it around gently on his fingers. The art of refining Gu in Miao territory has never been passed on to outsiders, which gave rise to a faint guess in Lu Heng¡¯s mind.
¡°What¡¯s the matter with the man in ck?¡± Seeing that Duan Feiqing had cleaned up the mess and sat beside him, Lu Heng asked, ¡°In the letter you left, didn¡¯t you say that Feng Weifang¡¯s mind was under your control?¡±
Duan Feiqing nodded and said, ¡°In recent years, I have found out several dark tendrils of this mysterious organization through Feng Weifang. In Southwest Maind, several sects have ties with this mysterious organization. All of its tendrils in this region are already in my grasp.¡±
All the stuff just now made Lu Heng thirsty. He poured a cup of tea and was just about to gulp it down when Duan Feiqing gently held his wrist: ¡°Dearest Heng, the tea is cold. Please wait a moment.¡±
Duan Feiqing got up and brought the kettle on the small stove to make tea for Lu Heng. The tea set used in the inn was not of high quality porcin, but Duan Feiqing¡¯s actions while brewing the tea were so pleasing to the eye that it seemed that the rough tea set was also covered with glittering luster.
¡°It¡¯s just a year ago that I suffered an idental internal injury, which weakened my control over the Demonic method. Although the time is very short, but I don¡¯t know why it was detected by the people behind the scenes. That person decisively decided to give up all his forces in the southwest toe after my life.¡± Duan Feiqing put the tea in front of Lu Heng.
¡°Have you tried using soul capture on people with ties to this?¡± Lu Heng took a look at the man in front of him whose appeared just like a gentle young master from an aristocratic family. When soul captured was used on a person, they would lose all control and thought, bing a puppet in Duan Feiqing¡¯s hands. As long as he gave a order, even if the other person was unwilling, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.
Lu Heng doesn¡¯t think that this man¡¯s means were cruel. In the art of Gu techniques, it wasn¡¯t umon to control people with Gu. He suddenly recalled a certain name for people like this- ck sesame buns.
T/N: Took liberty with trantion. The word used basically refers to someone who is beautiful and gentle (white) on the outside, while vicious (pitch ck) on the inside. Literally means this food:
Any reader knows how this thing tastes like?
Duan Feiqing asked hesitantly, ¡°Dearest Heng, do you think I¡¯m too cruel?¡±
¡°Fool, among all the techniques of refining Gu, there are methods way more cruel than this.¡± Lu Hengughed and saw relief wash over the man¡¯s face. He said, ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep. Do you still want to go?¡±
Duan Feiqing, however, looked at the open window and the door that had been destroyed and could not be closed. On the ground, there was the corpse water left by the man in ck. He frowned slightly and said, ¡°Dearestah Heng, this ce is too dirty to live in. It seems that the inn is full, so why don¡¯t youe to my room and get some rest?¡±
Lu Heng looked at Duan Feiqing with an indescribable look. Although he was a man, Duan Feiqing didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t appropriate for a single man and an unmarried woman to live in the same room. No, bah, bah, bah, what a single man and unmarried woman? These women¡¯s clothes are starting to lead me astray. For the first time, Lu Heng felt like he was going too far.
Seeing Lu Hen¡¯s expression, Duan Feiqing realized that his words were not appropriate: ¡°Dearest Heng, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ll guard you outside the door.¡±
It waste autumn, and the night dew was heavy. Even those who practiced martial arts would be ufortable to spend a night outside.
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Miao people don¡¯t care that much. We can divide the quilt and sleep on the ground.¡± Lu Heng said.
Chapter 92.2 - The Cross Dressing Mr. Cult Leader (8)
Chapter 92 Part 2 ¨C The Cross Dressing Mr. Cult Leader (8)
Tranted by: Ndri
Edited by: Kiki
________________
The next day.
Afterpensating the inn for their losses, the three waited at the front door for the waiter to bring the horses out. However, the waiter soon walked out with an apologetic expression.
¡°Esteemed guests, I¡¯m truly sorry.¡±
It turned out that some poisonous weeds identally got mixed with the newly arrived horse feed in the inn yesterday. One of the three horses had the misfortune to eat the particr batch that got mixed with the poisonous weed. When the waiter went to fetch the horse, he found that the horse was lying dead on the ground. As a result, the inn refunded the amodation fee and thepensation that had barely warmed up in his hands back to Lu Heng¡¯s trio.
¡°Sister Gouma, why don¡¯t you and I ride together?¡± Fang Qingwan suggested. This was the most appropriate solution. Good horses were rare in Qingyang County and if they bought a bad horse, it wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with their pace.
¡°No.¡± Naturally, Lu Heng refused. How could he ride with a woman? He didn¡¯t want to ruin her reputation.
However, when he saw Fang Qingwan¡¯s dumbstruck expression, Lu Heng suddenly remembered that he was currently disguised as a woman. He just made a random excuse: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not used to being close to people I¡¯m not familiar with.¡±
¡°Dearest Heng, if you don¡¯t mind, how about riding with me?¡±
Qingyang County was located in the southwest basin, rife with the countryside¡¯s picturesque scenery. Inte autumn, frost tipped the red autumn leaves. The weeds were starting to turn yellow, their reflections dancing on the beautiful, shimmering creek. Such andscape, nketed with fallen leaves, could never be seen in the Miao territory, which had a tropical climate all year around.
Duan Feiqing deliberately slowed down the horse¡¯s pace and let Lu Heng enjoy the scenery that waspletely different from the Miao territory. Seeing Lu Heng¡¯s face beaming with admiration, Duan Feiqing felt warmth in his heart and whispered in the other person¡¯s ear: ¡°There¡¯s also beautiful sceneries of the frozen north outside the Great Wall. When these disputes are over, I will apany you to see them one by one.¡±
¡°If I want to see it, I can see it myself.¡± Lu Heng curled his lips.
Lu Heng felt the chest behind him rumble violently. The warm breath that the man let out when he wasughing caressed the back of his neck, making Lu Heng a little ufortable.
In order to better his disguise, Lu Heng used secret methods to control his body shape, making this body as petite as possible. Although he still seemed a lot taller than the average woman, in front of Duan Feiqing, he was more than half a head shorter. Now he was sitting in front of him, almost embedded in the arms of the man behind him. In order to divert his attention, Lu Heng looked around and found that Fang Qingwan was so far ahead that he could barely see her.
¡°Why is she riding so fast?¡± Lu Heng looked at the figure riding gracefully ahead of them, baffled. What could be seen of her back was slowly vanishing among the cloud of dust.
¡°I¡¯ve been away from the sect for a long time. Now, I¡¯m finally returning.¡±
Lu Heng was trying to say something when a bobcat suddenly shed past. The passing beast was too close to the horse, startling it into rearing up. Lu Heng, born in Miao territory, was not good at riding, and lost his bnce at that moment. Fortunately, Duan Feiqing caught him.
Lu Heng didn¡¯t pay attention to this incident. He was still interested in the roadside scenery and didn¡¯t notice Duan Feiqing¡¯s strange expression behind him.
Duan Feiqing protected the man in front of him with one hand and controlled the horse forward with the other hand. Doubts colored his mind. In his haste, his palm had fallen on Lu Heng¡¯s chest. Although Duan Feiqing never had close contact with a woman, he heard the servants talk about going to brothels before when he was at the sect. To summarize, he had learnt that the body of a woman was different from that of a man and her chest was softer.
Duan Feiqing¡¯s palm subconsciously tightened. During that moment of rudeness, he felt that his beloved¡¯s chest was as t as a board and also strong to the touch. Duan Feiqing was a man of meticulous thoughts. He recalled the ident by the Crescent Lake a few years ago and his daily life with Lu Heng. A faint guess arose in his mind.
Lu Heng, like him, was also a man. Duan Feiqing was unexpectedly calm, and there was no anger in his heart for being deceived. He knew that his dear Heng must have suffered.
It¡¯s just that he had always regarded Lu Heng as his future wife. Now that he knew his real gender, Duan Feiqing consciously needed to adjust his mentality. As a man, how can you treat him as his wife? If the other person knew about it, he might be filled with rage from embarrassment and break off their friendship.
Every time Duan Feiqing thought about that possibility, he felt like falling into an ice cave. He would never allow this kind of thing to happen. From today on, he will take care of his dearest Heng as his younger brother. In any case, in his heart, the other person was more important than his own life.
Although Duan Feiqing thought like that, when Lu Heng felt tired and leaned into his arms, he felt his heart beat faster as he subconsciously hugged the other person. However, treating another man as a beloved would only be an insult. Duan Feiqing felt like he needed to wake himself up.
Duan Feiqing, who didn¡¯t know that being a cut-sleeve was a thing, fell into endless self loathing.
[T/N: Cut-sleeve means homosexual. There is a whole story about how an emperor, who had a male lover was reluctant to wake him up when he fell asleep on his sleeve and instead chose to cut off the sleeve with his de instead]
When Fang Qingwan arrived at the foot of the mountain gate, she saw the Third senior martial brother Sang, who was also in the same sect, looking around.
¡°Little sister, you¡¯ve finally returned. You really scared our senior martial brother when you snuck out this time.¡± Sang Jing greeted her, took the reins from Fang Qingwan¡¯s hand and looked behind her.
¡°What about senior martial brother? Didn¡¯t he go down the mountain to look for you?¡±
¡°He¡¯s not looking for me.¡± Fang Qingwan said in a low voice.
¡°Ah?¡± Fang Qingwan¡¯s voice was so low that Sang Jing didn¡¯t hear her clearly. He asked again, but Fang Qingwan refused to answer.
Noticing how Fang Qingwan looked a little depressed, Sang Jing recounted what happened in the sect after she left. ¡°When you left without telling anyone, we were all scared to death. It was still only senior martial brother who stayed calm and took it step by step. At that time, he didn¡¯t panic at all. He guessed that you might have gone to Miao territory through the books you read in your room, then he ordered the disciples to retrace your steps along the south side...¡±
Sang Jing was a little careless with his words, but after saying it, he didn¡¯t feel like anything was wrong. It wasn¡¯t that senior martial brother didn¡¯t care about junior martial sister. Although junior martial sister never dared to admit it in front of senior martial brother, her admiration for him was as clear as day. He had to admit that senior martial brother was really dense.
¡°Well, senior martial brother really was concerned about you. When I told him that I had news of you, he was so anxious that he almost tripped over. ¡± Sang Jing quickly appeased.
[T/N: Bro, he tripped over because of his dear Heng, and not for this rando white lotus]
However, Fang Qingwan didn¡¯t show a trace of joy because of this. She asked in a guarded manner: ¡°What did you say at that time?¡±
¡°I said that you and a Miao woman entered the boundary of Qingyang County and immediately, senior martial brother rushed down the mountain to meet you. Since I¡¯vee here, I have never seen such a big change in his bearing.¡± Sang Jing actually thought that he should be able to coax this junior martial sister into a smile. But he didn¡¯t know why, Fang Qingwan¡¯s expression grew even worse. After leaving a cursory sentence of wanting to rest first, she hurriedly went across the mountain gate.
The confused Sang Jing tried to catch up and have a look, but then heard the sound of the horse¡¯s hooves. He thought that it must be his senior martial brother came back and turned towards that direction, but the scene he saw rendered him speechless. Unexpectedly, his senior martial brother hade holding a Miao girl in his embrace.
Sang Jing felt that he might not have slept wellst night and was having hallucinations. He rubbed his eyes hard and found that the scene did not disappear.
Junior martial sister seemed to have encountered someone in the Miao territory whom senior martial brother owed a romantic-debt when he was young. The Miao girling to the sect might mean that she still had feelings for senior martial brother. Otherwise, how could the gentlemanly senior martial brother, who had never been close to a woman, be so affectionate and considerate towards the Miao girl, and put her in his own Songtao courtyard, unable to bear the separation for a moment. Although it was too early to say anything, a wedding might be on the cards.
Two disciples were discussing the rumor that had been spread among the disciples of the sect recently. As soon as they turned around the corridor, they saw the person they were talking about standing at the corner with a te in his hand.
¡°Sen-senior martial brother.¡±
It¡¯s over. Being caught speaking about senior martial brother meant that they might have stay in horse stance for the entire night. The two disciples broke out in cold sweat.
¡°Hmm.¡± Duan Feiqing just nodded and walked over.
¡°Our senior martial brother just now seemed to smile?¡± A disciple asked hispanion in disbelief.
Duan Feiqing pushed open the gate of the Songtao courtyard, and saw Lu Heng sitting under the osmanthus tree in the courtyard, studying something intently.
¡°Dearest Heng.¡±
Lu Heng looked up, saw Duan Feiqing, and smelled the smell of food wafting from the te in his hand: ¡°You are so slow! I¡¯m starving.¡±
With a gentle smile, Duan Feiqing put down his te, se/rved a bowl of glutinous rice dumplings with fermented osmanthus and handed it to Lu Heng: ¡°Yesterday, you said that the sweet scented osmanthus was quite delicious. I remembered that I had pickled some osmanthus wine before, and just went to the cer to get it. It took me some time. Dear Heng, I have kept you waiting.
¡°Oh? You had such hobbies? ¡± Lu Heng tasted a bit of it. The sweet scented osmanthus was fragrant, the glutinous dumplings were soft, the soup was sweet and fragrant, and the faint aftertaste of wine continued to linger.
¡°Did you forget that when you were in Crescent Spring, you said that you had seen this kind of food in books and wanted to have a taste? Unfortunately, there weren¡¯t any sweet-scented osmanthus trees in Miao area.¡± Duan Feiqing looked at Lu Heng with doting eyes as the other person wolfed down the food in the bowl one spoonful after another. ¡°Since I¡¯vee back, every year when osmanthus is in full bloom, I pickle a pot of osmanthus honey, thinking that one day dearest Heng wille and I can make a bowl for you to taste.¡±
Lu Heng was really a little hungry. After eating the bowl of dumplings, he was satisfied and put down the porcin bowl in his hand. Duan Feiqing saw a little osmanthus on the side of Lu Heng¡¯s mouth. He raised his hand and tried to wipe it off for him. He stopped in mid air and withdrew it.
No, his Heng is a man. He couldn¡¯t treat a man like that. Duan Feiqing put his hand under the table and clutched his robe. However, when he caught sight of his rosy, plump lips and the sweet-scented osmanthus lingering there, he couldn¡¯t help but feel an unscratchable itch in his heart. He settled down and handed over a soft handkerchief: ¡°Dearest Heng, you have osmanthus on your lips.¡±
Lu Heng took the soft handkerchief and wiped his lips randomly. In fact, he had noticed all of Duan Feiqing¡¯s weird looks and it wasn¡¯t the first time either. This man was acting a little strange these past two days. He kept showing a struggling and contradictory expression but Lu Heng didn¡¯t know what he was worrying about. He needed to find a chance to talk to him about it, but first, there was something more important he had to bring up.
¡°Just now, I cut the Gu open and studied it carefully.¡± Lu Heng uncovered the silver saucer which was sped on the stone table. ¡°This method of refining Gu is a little rough, it doesn¡¯t look like it was made by the Miao people. It may also have something to do with my past. ¡°
Lu Heng divulged to Duan Feiqing details regarding the past that Nadolo told him before he died.
¡°Do you mean that this Gu was probably the result of researching and refining the golden silkworm Gu by the aristocrat young master back then? When Duan feiqing saw Lu Heng narrate this matter, he knew that there was no feelings of father-son kinship with that aristocratic family¡¯s master.
¡°Yeah.¡± Lu Heng nodded, ¡°Where is Feng Weifang now? I want to see him. I suspect that the person behind the scenes may have known about his situation through the Gu.¡±
¡°Follow me.¡±
The highly respected leader of Taichu sect was seriously injured. In the duel with his enemies, his meridians were torn, and his martial arts were exhausted. Now he was cultivating himself in Qingyang mountain, and the other matters of the sect were all managed by Duan Feiqing, the leader¡¯s eldest disciple. This is a well-known thing in the world of martial arts.
Chapter 93
Recap: Lu Heng- MC [Currently taking on the role of a Miao man cross-dressing as a woman. Proficient in Gu Techniques. In search of his biological father who betrayed his mother and stole the cult¡¯s treasure- the golden silkworm Gu]
Duan Feiqing- ML [Took control of the Taichu Sect after defeating its leader, Fang Weifang, who had imprisoned and tortured him. Also searching for the secret organisation which orchestrated the massacre of his family]
After the leader of Taichu sect was injured, he quietly recuperated in his own residence and did not entertain any visitors. If there was any urgent matter, it would be passed on to the eldest disciple.
¡°Senior martial brother.¡± The two disciples at the door saluted to Duan Feiqing. After the leader was injured, it was inconvenient for him to move. Every day, there were disciples on rotating shifts waiting in front of the door to respond to the needs of the leader at any time. Seeing Duan Feiqing¡¯s arrival, their expressions contained showed a hint of relief.
It¡¯s not that they were disrespectful. It¡¯s just that it was really difficult to serve their injured leader. The enemy¡¯s attack was really cruel. They directly cut the leader¡¯s throat and broke his meridians inch by inch, but didn¡¯t kill him. When he was brought back to the Taichu sect, he was barely holding on to his life. Even today, the leader was unable to speak. Although his body was broken, his consciousness was still intact. He consistently made noises urging the guarding disciples to enter. When asked about his needs, he could only let out loud noises from his throat. After this went on for a while, the disciples on duty were a bit frustrated.
¡°Junior martial brothers, the two of you have worked hard. I have something important to report to master. You go and have a rest first.¡± Duan Feiqing said.
Seeing that the two disciples on duty disappearing, Lu Heng followed Duan Feiqing into the room, leaving a small snake to crawl into the flowers at the door.
Inside the room. Feng Weifang was someone who had achieved fame at a young age. At that time, a huge disaster had befallen Tianluo vige in the southwest border. Feng Weifang went to Tianluo vige alone with just a sword. From that day on, people in southwest no longer needed to suffer from this disaster. After that, there were various other deeds, which made Feng Weifang, the leader of the Taichu sect famous all over the world.
This old hero. At the moment, he was like an ordinary ageing old man, lying on his bed like a dead tree branch. But when Duan Feiqing came in, his turbid eyes started to shine with the light of hatred in them, which added a bit of vitality to his image.
¡°Master, all is good today.¡± Duan Feiqing saluted the man in bed. ¡°Master looks better today. This disciple is very pleased.¡±
¡°Huo ho ¨C¡± Feng Weifang¡¯s face seemed agitated, as if he wanted to open his mouth and scold him. However, his throat, which had been cut, was barely kept intact by a miracle doctor, and he could only leak out a hollow voice.
Duan Feiqing was still respectful and courteous, but his eyes were extremely cold: ¡°master, don¡¯t worry, I will take good care of you.¡±
Feng Weifang¡¯s face became crimson red, his eyes turned white with anger, and he seemed to on the verge of copsing from anger. However, during this period of time, Duan Feiqing has nurtured him with various natural materials and earth treasures. Besides being unable to speak and move, he was way stronger than any average martial arts practitioners. He wouldn¡¯t faint so easily.
¡°You¡¯ve broken him with spirit assimtion technique?¡± Lu Heng asked after seeing the other person.
¡°He¡¯s already a waste man. Why should I bother?¡± Duan Feiqing looks at Lu Heng, and he put on his usual gentle -as-water expression.
¡°How did Feng Weifang get hurt?¡± Lu Heng looked at Duan Feiqing¡¯s transformation and felt that there was something off about the thought-process of the man in front of him.
¡°With his cautious character, how could he easily duel with his enemies? I spurred him forward and coerced him to fight using the method of soul capture. At that time, he broke my meridians, vaporized my Qi sea, made me wear chains pierced through shoulder de bone and imprisoned me in the dungeon for what felt like thousands of days and nights. A while ago, I also took control his enemies and let him have a taste of all these means one by one¡± Duan Feiqing took a look at Feng Weifang. His eyes reflected disgust, but he had a gentle smile on his face. ¡°But since he is old, I did not imprison him in the dungeon. Instead, I found a miracle doctor to cure his injury, and he has been well supported ever since.¡±
¡°Ah Heng, do you think I did it properly?¡±
Duan Feiqing has never hidden his inner darkness in front of Lu Heng. In his opinion, his dear Heng knows everything about him, and only his dear Heng will unconditionally tolerate him. He epts not only his beautiful and gentlemanly side, but also his dark and bloodthirsty side.
¡°Not bad.¡± Seeing Duan Feiqing¡¯s eyes brimming with expectation, Lu Heng gently smiled, ¡°do you still hate him?¡±
¡°No, how can I hate him? Without him, how can I be so close to my dear Heng. Now Duan Feiqing can give you everything, from martial arts to life. ¡± Duan Feiqing looked at Lu Heng, with a gaze gentle enough to ooze out water.
Lu Heng saw that the man in front of him looked sincere and seemed to actually believe in what he said. He became more and more sure that his childhood experiences, together with the cultivation of the <>, have distorted his character. It¡¯s just that previously Duan Feiqing disguised it very well, now how could he suddenly sumb to it? Lu Heng thought about the situation in the past few days, which should be rted to the tangled things in his mind.
Lu Heng stepped forward and reaches out to pat Duan Feiqing on the shoulder, but the other person suddenly took a step backward. Lu Heng¡¯s hand was left awkwardly hanging in the air.
¡°You?¡± Lu Heng¡¯s eyebrows wrinkled together at the moment.
Seeing Lu Heng about to burst into anger, Duan Feiqing showed the smile that he couldn¡¯t refuse: ¡°my dear Heng, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to verify the matter of Gu worm?¡±
Lu Heng saw that Duan Feiqing was back to normal. Anyway, his goal had been achieved, and he didn¡¯t care. He took out his carry-on silver scimitar, went towards the bed and lifted the quilt.
However, his hand was about just about to touch Feng Weifang¡¯s skirt, when Duan Feiqing gently held it: ¡°how can you touch such a filthy person? I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±
Seeing his persistence, Lu Heng handed over the scimitar to Duan Feiqing: ¡°draw an inch long small gap on his chest. It doesn¡¯t need to be too deep, since the blood barely needs to flow out.¡±
Duan Feiqing started quickly and urately.
Seeing the blood seeping out slowly, Lu Heng took out two specially refined leaves and put them on his lips and yed them gently. The house was silent, only the sound waves that could only be heard by Gu reverberated in the room. Feng Weifang¡¯s face gradually became ferocious. He percted big beads of sweat on his forehead, and his veins started to pop out. At first sight, he was suffering from severe pain. On the back of that dry hand, amidst the blood vessels that popped out, something seemed to be swimming like crazy.
¡°Hmm? Not bad.¡± Seeing the Gu stubbornly resisting, Lu Heng took out a small pill. The pill smelled fishy and sweet. It was made of Lu Heng¡¯s own blood mixed with herbal medicine. It was extremely attractive for the Gu, no matter what kind of Gu it was.
Finally, a bright red centipede as long as a little finger crawled out of Feng Weifang¡¯s wound. It first raised its head high, looking for the smell that was iparably delicious to it. Just as it has just found the source of that smell, it realized that there were dangerous things in that direction. The Centipede¡¯s action was as fast as lightning. It bolted toward the window, but ultimately, it was a slow step and was nailed to the windowsill by a silver needle.
Lu Heng went over, plucked the silver needle and put it into a small porcin vase along with the Gu impaled on it.
¡°It¡¯s done. Let¡¯s go. It hurts my eyes too much stay in this room and look at Feng Weifang.¡± Lu Heng finished and walked out of the gloomy room.
When the two returned to the Songtao courtyard, Lu Heng did not dy much, and immediately dissected the Gu for research.
Half an hourter.
¡°This is abination of heart biting Gu and forbidden speech Gu. Heart biting Gu is used to hold a person¡¯s life in his hand. Once he vites the order, he can have a taste of the pain of piercing the heart and bone. The forbidden speech Gu can set some key words. As long as this word is involved, no matter how it is used, it is impossible to be spoken by the person. ¡± Lu Heng said.
Duan Feiqing showed a clear look: ¡°so even if I had used spirit assimtion, this Feng Weifang wouldn¡¯t have divulged the purpose of destroying Duan family.¡±
¡°Well, this matter is rted my deceased mom¡¯s acquaintance.¡± Lu Heng held his chin and started tapping his lips.
¡°Why do you say that?¡± Duan Feiqing drooped his eyes and looked away.
¡°These forbidden Gu are Gu techniques developed by mom herself. No one in the n can refine it. Mom said that she was not sensible when she was young. She told me that when she was deeply infatuated, she developed some Gu techniques at the behest of that person. ¡± Lu Heng turned his lips again, ¡°the forbidden speech Gu is not even taught to me.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°She was afraid that after I knew how to refine it, I would try to solve the forbidden speech ban she put on me.¡± Lu Heng said. At the beginning, the client did not know how to get rid of the control of the forbidden speech Gu.
¡°What!¡± Duan Feiqing stood up and said, ¡°You are afflicted with a forbidden words ban? Is it harmful to your health? Why did your Mom do this to you? ¡±
Seeing that he looked anxious, Lu Heng was patient and exined one by one: ¡°the forbidden word Gu has no harm to the body except that I can¡¯t say some things. She was afraid that I will carelessly reveal some secrets when I was young. ¡±
¡°So, there are some things that I don¡¯t mean to hide from you, but are restricted by the forbidden words and can¡¯t be said.¡± Lu Heng added, after all, the matter of men disguised as women has always been hidden from Duan Feiqing, which is really not a good thing.
Duan Feiqing had discovered Lu Heng¡¯s real gender. At the moment, there was something else that he didn¡¯t understand: ¡°ah Heng, in fact, I found out a few days ago. Are you the same [gender] as me, a man?¡±
When ites to this key word, Lu Heng can¡¯t say it directly. He has to euphemistically say: ¡°the position of the leader of the five immortals sect has always been passed on to women.¡±
Duan Feiqing had already guessed a few days ago, and now his anomalies these days could be exined. Lu Heng knew Duan Feiqing¡¯s entire history like the palm of his hand. When he was young, he was obsessed with martial arts. Later, he had a deep blood feud. He only wanted to find out who was behind the scenes. He barely had a vague understanding of the romantic affairs between men and women, not to mention matters like cut-sleeve.
Previously, when they got along with each other, Duan Feiqing acknowledged the deep affection he had towards the other person. Now suddenly he found that they were both men, having no knowledge of men-with-men rtionships, Duan Feiqing understandably felt tangled and confused. Just looking at Duan Feiqing¡¯s anxiously weighing the pros and cons, it seemed that the distorted side of his character would begin toe out, and Lu Heng felt somewhat distressed. He thought about how to subtly enlighten him.
¡°In thisnd of Central ins, you can keep wearing men¡¯s clothing. If you and I be sworn brothers, it would be more convenient to act.¡± Duan Feiqing said.
Lu Heng¡¯s heart moved, just because he cannot reveal his man¡¯s identity doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t dress up as a man. In any case, there are many women in the martial world who dress up as men. Even if they are discovered by the nsmen, they could be cajoled with one or two words.
{Warning: This is a specialmission. Women¡¯s clothing is the only criterion to judge whether OOC is present. }
{You mean, my personality can change, but these women¡¯s clothes can¡¯t be taken off?}Lu Heng couldn¡¯t believe his ears.
{.............}
Duan Feiqing stood still for quite some time when Lu Heng was revealing an indignant expression, but he didn¡¯t open his mouth to urge him to change back to men¡¯s clothes. He felt that Lu Heng was upset by his conjecture about his dear Heng¡¯s wishes. He immediatelyforted Lu Heng: ¡°it doesn¡¯t matter, my dear Heng, if you have such a preference, you can act ording to your own wishes, and you will not face any opposition from your brother.¡±
Preference? Does he think he has a special preference of wearing women¡¯s clothes? Lu Heng immediately decided not to say anything, let this man tangle himself to death. Doesn¡¯t he want to be his sworn brother? He¡¯ll let him be one.
{Are you really not going to enlighten him?}The little assistant couldn¡¯t understand.
{Why should enlighten him? Doesn¡¯t he look cute wearing a tangled and nervous expression? Because of me wearing women¡¯s clothes, if some incident happens between us after he falls into obsession, no one willugh at anyone.}
{.........} Little assistant thought that women¡¯s clothing is really terrible. This usually rational, free and easy No. 666 is now fired up with such a strange attitude.
Chapter 94
¡°Sworn brother?¡± Lu Heng repeated.
Seeing Lu Heng¡¯s lips curl up in a smile, Duan Feiqing¡¯s gaze quivered. His heart couldn¡¯t help but flutter, but he forcefully stabilized his mental state: ¡°Since you are a man, I might have offended you by saying things like marrying you as a wife. But you are have always been the only thing I love most in this world. From now on, I will treat you as my own brother.¡±
¡°Own brother?¡± Lu Heng was still smiling.
Duan Feiqing realized that something was wrong, and asked hesitantly: ¡°Dear Heng, you don¡¯t want to?¡±
¡°Yes, why would i be unwilling? Better to use the day at hand, rather than waiting for a perfect day. How about today we be brothers with different surnames?¡± Not waiting for Duan Feiqing to react, Lu Heng turned around and took out a pot of wine.
¡°Since you and I are kindred spirits, there is no need for overtlyplicated rituals.¡± Lu Heng poured the wine into the silver bowl, pulled down Duan Feiqing and knelt on the ground.
¡°Let the sky above, and the thick soil shall be witnesses. Today, I and my righteous brother Duan Feiqing drink this bowl of righteous wine, and hereafter we shall apany each other in life and death, and strive to live up to our brotherhood.¡±
¡°Let the sky above, and the thick soil shall be witnesses....¡± Duan Feiqing and Lu Heng read out at the same time. He was delighted, since now the sky was the witness. He and his dear Heng have henceforth be inseparable.
Lu Heng saw the man beside him full of joy, and teasingly added a sentence: ¡°I don¡¯t think it is enough to just solidify the deep friendship between us. How about having the future generations of our descendants also share cameraderie with each other?¡±
¡°Descendants?¡±
¡°Naturally,¡± Lu Heng nodded, ¡°You and I will both marry in the future, it¡¯s pretty much certain. How about we live together after we each get married? Then the children can grow up together, like biological brothers and sisters. Wouldn¡¯t that be wonderful?¡±
No, I won¡¯t have any wives or children, I will only have my dear Heng. But for his dear Heng, as the elder brother, he must do everything he can. If his dear Heng wants to marry a wife and have children, then... Duan Feiqing only felt that an uncontroble tyrannical desire emerging deep in his heart and wanted to crazily destroy everything around him.
Lu Heng saw that Duan Feiqing¡¯s expression was not right and his eyes were twisted like before, he knew that he was about to go berserk once again . He calmly pulled Duan Feiqing¡¯s hand, gently took out a silver needle and pricked it on his middle finger.
The tingling of the fingertips and the smooth and cool touch on the back of his hand made Duan Feiqing regain his sense of sanity. He looked down and saw Lu Heng gently holding his hand with his right hand, gently squeezing his left hand on his middle finger, and a few drops of blood flowed into the silver bowl on the ground. United. When the goal was achieved, Lu Heng¡¯s hand quickly left, leaving Duan Feiqing feeling a sense of loss and reluctance. He even had an urge to hold on to that hand and never let go.
Duan Feiqing felt something was wrong, could he really treat his dear Heng as his own brother? Duan Feiqing also had younger siblings in the Duan family before. Although he was very fond of younger siblings, he had never had the desire to have physical contact them all the time, or the feeling of locking them up so that they could never take a step away from him.
¡°Dearest Heng, I...¡± Duan Feiqing wanted to interrupt the ceremony. Although he did not know the reason, he knew that this matter could not continue.
However, Lu Heng¡¯s next move caused him to swallow the words that were already in his mouth. Lu Heng also pricked his middle finger, squeezing blood into the silver bowl.
The middle finger was connected to one¡¯s heart, and this blood from the middle finger blood was in reality the blood of the heart. Duan Feiqing¡¯s gaze fell onto the heart-blood of his and his dear Heng¡¯s, coalescescing in the wine within the silver bowl, entangling and intermingling with each other, I am a part of you, you are a part of me, regardless of the barriers between us.
He saw Lu Heng drinking half of the blood-wine in the bowl with his head tilted upwards, and finally licking the wine he identally spilled on the side of his lips. The tip of the crimson red tongue shed and disappeared, but Duan Feiqing could no longer look away from those lips. Dearest Heng drank the blood of my heart.
¡°Huh?¡± Lu Heng passed the silver bowl in his hand. Seeing Duan Feiqing with a bit of infatuation in his eyes and drinking from the bowl of wine, he smiled in his heart. Don¡¯t you want to be my brother? It wouldn¡¯t be easy to turn back from that road. For a gentleman like Duan Feiqing, once he put on the shackles of ¡°sword brothers¡±, in order to break free, he would have to go through a battle against the heavens as a human.
This drama should be more exciting than him wearing women¡¯s clothes, Lu Heng¡¯s lips twitched lightly.
¡¾......¡¿The little assistant in the depths of his consciousness trembled, and silently huddled, shrinking itself smaller.
The ceremony has beenpleted, and the brotherhood has been cemented.
¡°Elder Brother.¡± Lu Heng changed his address naturally.
Duan Feiqing was not used to it. Before Lu Heng changed his usual address, when he was in a good mood, he would call him a little Han brother in a yful tone. Now he called him elder brother respectfully. Duan Feiqing only felt that it sounded really strange.
¡°Dearest Heng, you don¡¯t have to call me like this.¡± Duan Feiqing said.
¡°Huh? The rtionship between us is different now, how should I call you?¡± Lu Heng pretended to be puzzled, ¡°Should I call you big brother~?¡±
[T/N: He originally called ¡°Da ge¡± and this time he says ¡°ge ge¡± which is yful and affectionate]
Duan Feiqing only felt that the big brother that was spit out from that mouth of his linngered with a thousand ambiguous meanings, like a woman calling her lover. His hand suddenly wrinkled his always neat robe: ¡°Just call me elder brother.¡±
Lu Heng saw that if he kept on teasing, the other person might really be ill. Thinking that it would be better if he diverted that person¡¯s attention to other matters: ¡°This Feng Weifang has be a useless person. Although the Gu has been taken out, but his mouth cannot speak and the body cannot move. This trail has run cold. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to capture other people and use the Gu to torture the information out of them?¡±
¡°Those people in the organization are in as high a position as Feng Weifang, and they don¡¯t even know the matter of the Duan family.¡± Duan Feiqing returned to the usual calm and level-headed gentlemanly demeanor.
¡°Can you return to the Duan house to find clues about what happened back then?¡± Lu Heng asked. Those people in ck had so cruelly destroyed the Duan family, and Feng Weifang had always wanted to find out the secrets of the Duan family from Duan Feiqing, so there might be some clues within the Duan family.
¡°I...¡± Duan Feiqing was silent for a moment, ¡°After being rescued by you for the first time, since returning from Miao territory, I had tried to gather together the remains of my family, but found that the Duan family has been burnt to ash. That was the time I met Feng Weifang, and he had buried all the members of the Duan family. Now thinking about it, he should have been staying there waiting for me. If there were any clues, I am afraid that it had already fallen into the hands of the people behind the scenes.¡±
¡°You haven¡¯t been there since then?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯ve been there once. I wanted to pay my respects to my family. Maybe it¡¯s because of the . As long as I get close to Duan¡¯s house, I fall into the nightmare of that day. I dared not step into Duan¡¯s house or even approach it on my own. My former home...¡± Duan Feiqing covered his eyes with his right palm, and he did not hesitate to expose his most vulnerable side in front of Lu Heng.
A slightly cool touch covered his hand, and the hand that was blocking his vision was gently moved away. Duan Feiqing heard his dear Heng speak in his softest tone since they met.
¡°Being your younger brother, your family is naturally my family. I will apany you back together.¡±
Duan Feiqing just grabbed the back of the hand with his own. This perfectly shaped hand, but a little fearsome because of the ck fingertips, was his salvation.
The two of them were silent, but the atmosphere was warm and pleasing.
Lu Heng saw that Duan Feiqing had calmed down, but his hand was still being held by him, and he had a habit of squeezing it tighter and tighter. He rolled his eyes silently in his heart. His mouth says he regards the other as his younger brother, but his body seemed to be quite honest. Is there anyone who squeezes his younger brother¡¯s hand like this?
¡°Speaking of which, I only know that the Duan¡¯s family was in Anyang. Where in Anyang was the Duan family?¡± Lu Heng had to apply a little bit of strength before he could draw out his hand.
¡°At the junction between Anyang and Dangyin.¡± Duan Feiqing¡¯s hands felt empty, and there was a sense of loss in his heart.
¡°Dangyin?¡± Lu Heng was not very familiar with the matters of the Central ins. He didn¡¯t expect that Anyang was actually on the border with Dangyin.
¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong with this ce?¡± Duan Feiqing saw that Lu Heng¡¯s expression was a little off.
¡°Mom said that the ce where she met the noble young master back then was in the Dangyin.¡±
Nadolo was in Dangyin county when she had encountered the young master with surname ¡°Lu¡±. That day, when Nadolo was walking through a remote forest on the official road in Dangyin County, several disciples tried to take advantage of this beautiful lone woman. Just when Nadolo wanted to kill these callous Han people, a carriage appeared at the other end of the official road, with more than a dozen martial artist guards.
After that, as it wasmon inn dramas, it was the old trope of ¡°hero saves beauty¡±. Although the hero was weak and only depended on the strength of his subordinates, and the beauty also had several means to protect herself. But after that, the two people nevertheless fell in love at first sight, parted ways, and finally settled for separate living.
After listening to Lu Heng talking about this past, Duan Feiqing asked a rified a few more details, and the two found that the official road leading here seemed to be the very same official road leading to Anyang County.
And thus, it was inevitable for their party to visit the Duan family of Anyang. Lu Heng and Duan Feiqing both decided to leave for Anyang immediately after Duan Feiqing took care of the sect¡¯s affairs.
Sang Jing was very happy today, since junior martial sister finally smiled at him. Previously, because of her unbridled speech, junior martial sister didn¡¯t know how many eye rolls she had received in the past few days.
Fang Qingwan was in a good mood. Because yesterday, she was overjoyed when she heard that sister Gouma addressed the other person as elder brother. Later, Fang Qingwan went to go to Gouma to chat. After probing a bit, she learned that senior martial brother and sister Gouma were sworn siblings. Her mood, which had been gloomy these past few days has suddenly transformed into clear sky. Because Fang Qingwan knew that senior martial brother was the most rule abiding person. Currently, they were bound to sworn sibling rtionship. Didn¡¯t it mean that senior martial brother had no other thoughts on that older sister?
With a spring in her steps, she went to the chamber in front of the mountain with Sang Jing and the other martial brothers. As soon as they arrived at the entrance of the meeting hall, she saw her senior martial brother pouring tea for Gouma, with a gentle demeanor and affectionate expression in his eyes. Fang Qingwan felt a lingering ambiguity between the two.
Fang Qingwan stopped subconsciously, and she had the sudden urge to close the door and turn around.
¡°Eh, junior martial sister, why are you dazedly standing at the door?¡± Sang Jing¡¯s voice sounded behind her.
Both of them looked up. The eldest martial brother was obviously the same as usual, and he was still handsome and gentle like the breeze. Fang Qingwan felt that she hadn¡¯t had a good rest in the past few days, and she must have made a mistake in a daze. Sister Gouma was the sworn sister of the senior martial brother, so she didn¡¯t need to worry about it.
The few people went in and settled down. Duan Feiqing revealed that he would leave for a period of time, and assigned the core disciples to take care of the several matters in the sect one by one.
__________________________
Ndri: So, regarding the test release, I actually dropped this series around...2 months ago? I guess? Since my workload was really unmanageable, and I was hoping for a TL-er who could do at least weekly schedule. But no trantor has been found so far.
Now, my workload has be more manageable and I thought.. hey slow releases are better than no release right? Unfortunately, my main Trantion tool is now inessible for some reason even with vpn. So, the quality of the trantion may have been pretty MTL-ish
Thus, I decided to do a quality-assessment release to get feedback from both readers as well as having a native chinese trantor TLC before deciding to continue with this on isotls.
Do let me know your thoughts on thements below. I have also done a raw-appended version so if any other reader wants to cross-check, they are wee.
Chapter 95
Chapter 95
Within Anyang County borders.
It waste autumn currently, and the tea shed next to the official road was having a particrly good business.
The weather was already cold, and for the pedestrians on their journey, it was getting difficult to endure the bone chilling cold wind. They enter the tea shed and drink a cup of hot tea to drive away the chill that prated deep into their bone marrows. The son of the tea shed¡¯s owner was a well-known speaker within Ten Li and Eight Towns. Some time ago, he studied the art from the most famous storytelling instructor in the county. At this moment, within the tea shed, he was practicing the skills he had learned one by one.
"It is said that, the Duan family¡¯s hidden sword pavilion held the number one amongst the top four pavilions in those days. If it weren¡¯t for the pile of tragedies, it¡¯s beauty wouldn¡¯t be any less than Lin family¡¯s Jing city.
Contrary to what one might expect, this secretive, thin young man had learnt the skill of keeping people in suspense really well, but when everyone was waiting to hear the tragedy, he changed his mind.
"Speaking of the Duan family, one couldn¡¯t help but mention that Duan Family¡¯s scion, Feiqing. Barely sixteen years old, and he had already ranked first among the top four young masters in the martial artists circle. This lowly one¡¯s father once had the great fortune to meet the Duan Family¡¯s young master. Although since it was from a distance, and young master Feiqing¡¯s face wasn¡¯t visible clearly, but his whole body exuded gracefulness, as if moonlight brightly shining upon a nket of snow. It wasn¡¯t something ordinary people like us could imagine..."
"Enough darn it, how could there be such a person in this world. This kind of demeanor, apart from those heavenly immortals..." Theining guest, before he finished speaking, swallowed back his words. Because, he saw the two people walk into the tea shed.
Not only theining guest, but the entire tea shed suddenly became quiet, and the secretive thin boy also stopped his story, staring dumbstruck at the two who walked in.
There was no empty table in the tea shed, the white clothed young man with bright moonlight-like apparance looked around, and then softly whispered something to theirpanion draped in cloak. The appearance of the youngdy was not clear, but the gentle expression made the young girls in the tea shed itching to exchange ces with her.
After that, the white-clothed young man walked over to the customer who was justining: "This friend, would it be possible to help us out?"
The white-clothed young man had wless etiquette and graceful bearing. Even if the guests on the other side of the table normally would have used harsh words, this time, they couldn¡¯t help but rise up and leave saying: ¡°Please make yourself at home¡±.
After smiling and expressing his gratitude, the white-clothed young man looked behind him and called out to his cloak-drapedpanion at the door: "Dearest Heng,e here."
After the cloak-draped youngdy sat down, she raised her hand and lifted the hood on her head. The people in the tea shed were shocked again. They had been making guesses for a while now, but nobody expected that underneath this cloak was such a surprising appearance. This youngdy and the white-clothed young man werepletely ipatible. It¡¯s not that this woman was without salt*. On the contrary, out of everyone who were present, none of them had ever seen anyone who looked better than this woman.
[T/N: Reference to Zhong Lichun who was a talented but unattractive person - æRëx]
It¡¯s just that this was a Miao girl. She had beautiful eyes and eyebrows, but her eyebrows were too sharp. She had fair skin, but she looked very fearsome because of the thick shadows that outlined the corners of her eyes and her dark red lips. What was even more daunting was that the silver jewelry on the ck hair of this Miao girl was actually a life-like scorpion, and the raised tail hook seemed like it woulde piercing down at any moment.
However, what puzzled them was that the white-clothed young man was surprisingly very considerate to the mysterious Miao-girl in every way. When the Miao-girl sat down, apart from opening her mouth to drink tea, the white-clothed young man did the rest of the work.
When finally the two of them finished drinking hot tea, went out, mounted their horses, and disappeared at the end of the official road, the atmosphere in the tea shed became active again.
"Young master Feiqing, if he was at this age, his style should not be inferior to this young man in white." The secretive thin boy had always admired the Duan family¡¯s scion Feiqing.
"Hey, kid, do you think that person is Duan family¡¯s Young Master Feiqing?"
"Impossible, how can an upright gentleman from a martial arts family like him, marry a Miao girl as his wife..."
The two people at the center of this topic were naturally Duan Feiqing and Lu Heng. Traveling all the way to the interior of the Central ins, Lu Heng, who was born in the hot and humid Miao territory, became more and more unable to bear the coldness. His internal strength was extremely poor and could not be used to keep out the cold. So, as early as a few days ago, the two began to ride together. Duan Feiqing held Lu Heng in his arms all the way and provided him with a steady stream of heat. Lu Heng barely held on.
It¡¯s just that Duan Feiqing felt distressed to see his face turning pale being exposed to the cold wind. Duan Feiqing always stopped to order a pot of hot tea for Lu Heng whenever he encountered a tea shed. Only after his face regained a bit of color, he could rest assured on the road. This was the reason for the encounter just now.
A short while after departing from the tea shed, he entered the boundary of Duan Family¡¯s hidden sword pavilion that was just spoken about. Although the hidden sword pavilion was cruelly burnt down, Duan Feiqing was still very much alive, and was currently a famous senior disciple of the Taichu Sect. After the head of the Taichu sect met with ident, there was tacit approval amongst the people in the martial arts circle that Duan Feiqing would definitely hold the position of the next sect head. Therefore no one dared covet this pavilion.
Duan Feiqing led Lu Heng directly to the rear mountain where the Duan family were buried. On the scenic rear mountain, there were rows of graves, which were clean and well-maintained, and fresh tributes were ced in front of each gravestone.
"Does anyonee here to offer prayers?" Lu Heng asked.
"A few years ago, when I came back, even though I wasn¡¯t brave enough to dare approach, I couldn¡¯t bear to leave my family¡¯s resting ce in shambles. So I gave money to a tenant in the town to clear the weeds and burn some paper money. Just a small disy of filial piety..."
Duan Feiqing¡¯s mood was still calm at the moment. Because when Lu Heng entered his vicinity, he held his hand tightly.
In the utmost central ce, was the resting ce of Duan Feiqing¡¯s grandfather, next to his parents¡¯ burial tomb. Duan Feiqing let go of Lu Heng¡¯s hand, walked over and knelt before the tomb.
"Grandfather, father, mother, this is my...dear Heng." Duan Feiqing was unsure of his own state of mind, and swallowed the word ¡°sworn brother¡± as he was about to say it, leaving only one vaguely inaudible word .
After three kotows and nine bows, Duan Feiqing prostrated on the ground, his forehead touched the back of his hand, and did not get up for a long time.
Lu Heng was a little worried. He was just about to step forward, when he saw Duan Feiqing straightening up and looking back. There was sadness and nostalgia in his eyes, but on the whole, it seemed normal. Lu Heng¡¯s heart that hung in the air was then at ease.
"Dearest Heng,e and see grandfather and parents." Duan Feiqing exined, "Just now, I have introduced you to my grandfather and parents, and I exined about out encounter and persuaded them."
By the time they finished paying respects to Duan family, the sky grew dark. Duan Feiqing right away suggested leaving for the rear mountain¡¯s living area for this one night. Either way, even if they went to the remains of the front mountain of the pavilion, they wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything in the darkness.
The rear mountain was a ce the Duan family usually maintained well, so they built a small courtyard in the middle of it to rx. The main courtyard of the front mountain pavilion was burnt down, but this other courtyard should be well preserved.
Walking along the twisting path to the depths of the rear mountain, both of them caught sight of the other courtyard.
"Dearest Heng, stay a few steps behind. No one has been in this courtyard for a long time. There is an awful amount of dust inside, don¡¯t let your clothes get dirty." Seeing Lu Heng taking a couple steps backwards, Duan Feiqing with a single push, shoved open the courtyard gate.
A gliny of cold light pierced through the air. Duan Feiqing rolled up his robe, and moved his palm in counterattack, but at thest moment, retreated violently instead and protected Lu Heng with his body.
"Damn it!"
Lu Heng originally thought it was those people in ck once again perhaps still lingering. The gu worms on their bodies may have recovered, but what came from inside the door was a woman¡¯s cry of pain.
Falling in the gate of that other courtyard was a girl dressed as a maidservant. The girl was mercilessly swept to the ground by Duan Feiqing¡¯s palm, clutching her chest and couldn¡¯t get up for a while.
The origin of the girl was unknown, and Lu Heng did not step forward, but secretly on guard.
At this moment, they heard another tender scolding voice from the courtyard: "Where did this small thiefe from, trespassing here and hurting my maidservant, what a guts!"
Following this tender shouting voice, white silk burst broke through the empty air. The originally soft white brocade, upon being infused with internal force, became solid and nearly unbreakable. Should an ordinary sharp weapon encounter this white silk, it would likely be entangled so tightly that it would not be able to break through.
It¡¯s a pity that this white silk¡¯s master met Duan Feiqing. From the Shadow Sword was held in his jade-like left hand, a cold light shed along with the creaking sound of silk being torn, and the long white silk was split in half from the middle. The real face of the assant hiding behind was exposed. She was dressed in white and her face was covered with white gauze which made her appearance indiscernible. The white-clothed girl¡¯s weapon was damaged, but she didn¡¯t stop in the slightest, and a short sword appeared in her hand, moving to pierce between Duan Feiqing¡¯s eyebrows.
That day, Duan Feiqing was wearing silk gloves on his right hand. When the weapon came flying towards his eyebrows, he used his hand to forcibly stop the sword in mid air, and then wrested it away from the white clotheddy wielding it. The momentum of her weapon being forcibly jolted away from her flung her away, causing her to lose bnce and fall.
Duan Feiqing felt different as soon as he touched this short sword. He looked down and found that the appearance of this short sword was exactly the same as the Shadow Sword.
The twin swords of light and shadow were tailor-made by Duan Feiqing¡¯s family when he was young. This light sword wasmissioned by his grandfather to make it, while the shadow sword was given by his mother. At that time, Feiqing¡¯s mother said that this Shadow Sword was the weapon she had been using, and that it was no longer needed, so she gave it to Duan Feiqing.
The material of the Shadow Sword was very special. Duan Feiqing has never seen a second weapon with the same material as the Shadow Sword. Now the short sword in his hand, although the casting method waspletely inferior to the shadow sword, the material is exactly the same.
The girl in white also saw the shadow sword in Duan Feiqing¡¯s hand, and asked with joy: "Are you Duan Feiqing?"
Duan Feiqing nced at the short sword in his hand and nodded.
"Older cousin!"
¡¾Congrattions, No. 666, the key figure No. 2 has appeared. ¡¿ The little assistant¡¯s tone was clearly brimming with joy.
¡¾Number two? ¡¿ Lu Heng didn¡¯t react for a while.
¡¾It is the second among the seven beautiful flowery wives, Duan Feiqing¡¯s cousin and fiancee!¡¿
¡¾......¡¿
Stallion like eldest senior brother, seven beautiful flowery wives- when Lu Heng had seen the information, he felt sick in his heart. Only after confirming that Duan Feiqing was actually Shi Kong*, he hadpletely forgotten the matter.
Right now, it was the stage of the seven beautiful flowery wives. Lu Heng¡¯s face turned ck with anger.
_________________
Sorry for thete release. A loooot of stuff happened but I am back (for now).
This is the first chapter that I tried to trante without solely depending on MTL. I hope you enjoyed it. Let me know in thements.
How To Die As Heavy As Mount Tai Chapter 96
How To Die As Heavy As Mount Tai Chapter 96
Tranted by: Ndri
---------------------------------
Recap: En route to visting Dangyin county to recover the golden silkworm Gu from his mother¡¯s ex, the duo of Lu Heng and Duan Feiqing stop at the deserted Duan Family¡¯s home in Anyang county. There, they encounter a white-clotheddy and her maid, and after a bout of exchanging blows, thedy recognizes Feiqing as her cousin. Lu Heng finds out that thedy was an important member of Duan Feiqing¡¯s harem in the original plot. Lu Heng asks his little assistant for more information¡
____________________
Without waiting for Lu Heng''s instructions, the little assistant was exceptionally diligent in transmitting the information regarding the white-clotheddy. To say it was information, in reality it was just a few brief sentences. The Saintess of the Western Region¡¯s great Clear Sun religion, Ling Musha. Within the original world¡¯s main plot, this Ling Musha was the most trusted and beloved person of the son of fate Duan Feiqing, and whenever there was some serious matter, he would discuss with her.
The white-clotheddy took a few steps forward: "Elder cousin, I¡¯ve finally met you."
Duan Feiqing was still in front of Lu Heng guarding him with a vignt look on his face: "This youngdy, what brings you here inside my Duan family¡¯s courtyard?"
Seeing his response, Ling Musha raised her hand and took off the veil on her face, revealing the delicate face that had been hidden under the veil. Behind the veil, there was a face resembling fairies of the Moon Pce.
Duan Feiqing''s expression changed, and his eyes revealed a bit of nostalgia.
The moment when the white-clotheddy lifter her veil, Lu Heng immediately stepped forward and stood beside Duan Feiqing. At this moment, he saw that the other person¡¯s expression was unusual, but there wasn¡¯t any anger in Duan Feiqing¡¯s heart. Just then the little assistant had transmitted the information, from which he knew that Ling Musha''s mother and Duan Feiqing''s mother were twins. Duan Feiqing was showing such an expression, presumably because this Ling Musha looked somewhat simr to his mother.
Don¡¯t tell me that this Duan Feiqing has a love-for-mother kind of plot? Perhaps this is one of the reasons why the original owner respected Ling Musha so much huh. This kind of stallion character design is really powerful and even people who look like their biological mothers can enter the harem. In Lu Heng''s heart, he clearly distinguished Duan Feiqing from the original world line from the current Duan Feiqing. Only their external appearance was same, inside they werepletely different souls.
Having walked hand in hand with Shi Kong for so long, if they didn¡¯t even have this little trust between them, it would be an insult to each other''s feelings. Just now, Lu Heng''s foul mood merely stemmed from a desire to monopolize and nothing else. No matter how much he rationalized it, hearing that his beloved actually was involved with another person as theirpanion, in the end it was difficult to reconcile.
Duan Feiqing''s was absent-minded for merely an instant before he recovered within the blink of an eye. Not sure why, he nced at the person standing beside him, only to see the other person looking towards the white-clothed youngdy, with his eyes full of interest and corners of his mouth slightly raised.
Duan Feiqing suddenly remembered what Lu Heng had said before about marrying a wife and having children. There were quite a few points of simrity between the appearances of this white clothed youngdy and his mother, andbined with their current location, it brought back quite a few memories from his childhood. Just now the instant his eyes fell on her, he remembered that his mother had said when he was young that she had a twin sister, and that twin sister had given birth to a daughter named Ling Musha not long ago. It''s just a pity that they were situated too far away, and there was no opportunity to take Duan Feiqing to meet this cousin.
As for his dearest Heng, why was he so paying so much attention to her? This is the first time that his dearest Heng had looked at someone other than himself with a gaze filled with emotions. Must destroy, he really wanted to destroy the thing that held his attention. A trace of scarlet started to pervade from the corner of Duan Feiqing''s eyes.
Ling Musha was totally unaware. Seeing Duan Feiqing''s expression changing, she thought it was because of mentioning her aunt in front of her cousin. She smiled slightly and stepped forward: "Elder cousin, can you return the short sword to me?"
Duan Feiqing looked down at the short sword in his hand. This short sword should be an imitation of the Shadow Sword. Although the forging method was rather rough, the shape and material are exactly the same as the Shadow Sword.
The Shadow Sword was of great significance to Duan Feiqing. In his opinion, this shadow sword was left by his mother, who apanied him through his entire teenage years. When his family¡¯s situation changed, he met his dearest Heng.
Duan Feiqing had gifted the shadow sword to the other person. During the few years he endured his imprisonment, the light sword was destroyed, his internal energy was crippled, and the young master Feiqing, who used to be dressed in fresh clothes and was vigorous like a horse, no longer existed in this world. After being rescued by Lu Heng again, the Shadow Sword returned to Duan Feiqing''s hands. Since then, in this world, there only existed the Duan Feiqing who survived because of his dearest Heng.
This shadow sword carries with it the friendship between him and his dearest Heng. How can such a special object have an imitation? Duan Feiqing hooked the corner of his lips: "You want me to return this sword to you?"
"That''s right, that day I got a piece of the extremely rare flying stone after so many years in the religion. Although this short sword is only an imitation, it is the only sessful one. I begged my mother for a long time before she agreed to give this short sword to me for self-defense." Ling Musha said, creasing her nose, looking very charming and lovely.
"You have to take good care of such a precious thing, girl." Duan Feiqing smiled and handed the sword back to Ling Musha.
Ling Musha extended her hand and received the sword. Before she could utter words of thanks, a crisp ringing sound reverberated throughout its body. She looked again and found that the short sword in her hand had shattered into several pieces.
"Miss Ling, I''m very sorry. When I seized the sword just now, I lost my sense of control for a moment and ruined the short sword." Duan Feiqing apologized, "I will definitely find another weapon topensate for your loss."
Ling Musha''s face was sullen, but Duan Feiqing¡¯s etiquette was wless, andbined with a very sincere expression of apology in his face, she was unable to vent her anger. In the end, it was because she was too impulsive and attacked the other person without a clear understanding of the situation*. After all, only the material of this short sword was special. To say it¡¯s a spirit weapon, it would bepletely iparable to the shadow sword.
[T/N: implication is ¨C the sword broke during their battle in previous chapter]
She had to say resentfully: "It''s not your fault, elder cousin. I was being too reckless. It''s normal for you to lose your sense of control when facing my sudden attack."
Lu Heng who was standing at the side could clearly see that Duan Feiqing had absolutely not identally destroyed the short sword when he seized it, but that the man had just now poured internal power into it and forcibly broken the short sword.
Why was the matter of this person destroying the other person¡¯s weapon treated as something insignificant? Lu Heng had barely conjured this thought, when Duan Feiqing, who was beside him, swayed, half kneeling on the ground, a trace of blood oozing from the corner of his mouth. Lu Heng grabbed the other person¡¯s wrist at once and found that his internal energy and blood were in turmoil. Not surprisingly, the short sword was made of the same material as the Shadow Sword, so it was nigh indestructible. This man used his internal energy to destroy it. In order to avoid leaving any traces for Lin Musha, he had forcibly withdrawn his internal energy in an instant, so it would have been surprising if there was no bacsh.
What kind of craziness did he suddenly get that he was willing to break the short sword despite the risk of internal injuries? Lu Heng looked up at Duan Feiqing and wanted to tell him off. However the other person¡¯s gaze was distorted and tinged with the colour of insanity. Not good, this Feiqing is going to go crazy.
Ling Musha, who was on the side, also saw that something was amiss and she whispered: "<>? How could my cousin suddenly go crazy without any stimulus?"
"Perhaps being in this sorrowful ce has triggered the inner demon in his heart." Lu Heng was also a little unclear about the situation.
Who is his dearest Heng talking to, and why is he talking to others? Duan Feiqing''s eyes were red, and he could only see Lu Heng standing in front of him and another fuzzy slender figure. Who is that woman? Is it his dearest Heng''s sweetheart? Is he going to have a family with that woman and have children? Destroy; destroy everything that will snatch his dearest Heng away from him...
When Ling Musha saw Duan Feiqing''s expression getting crazier and crazier, she was also anxious. The <> was a holy scripture in the religion which had unparalleled power, but she has also seen how merciless and crazy the people who practice this scripture be and finally bing demons. She took out a dagger from her waist, and as soon as she gritted her teeth and cut open her palm, she stepped forward to feed the blood into Duan Feiqing''s mouth.
Lu Heng¡¯s eyes moved fast quickly grabbed her wrist: "What do you want to do?"
"I''m cultivating the body of pure zed ss, which is designed to restrain the negative effects of the Heart sutra of the Heavenly Demon>>. My blood can relieve his heart demons!" Ling Musha exined in a hurry, throwing away Lu Heng''s hand, she was about to continue.
"My dearest Heng, whose hand are you holding?" Duan Feiqing, who was half-kneeling on the ground, asked in a piercing tone.
A glint of cold light shed.
"Be careful!" Lu Heng pulled back Ling Musha, and a few strands of fine ck hair floated down to the ground.
Ling Musha was pulled by the abrupt force and stumbled to the ground, barely dodging the fatal sword strike. She sat frozen on the ground with lingering fears, and looking at the brutal expression on Duan Feiqing''s face, she didn''t dare to take even half a step towards to him.
Seeing Duan Feiqing''s flicking his wrist, the Shadow Sword was about to strike again. Lu Heng stepped forward while evading, and with one hand restrained the other person¡¯s left hand holding the sword, and stuffed a pitch ck pill directly into Duan Feiqing''s mouth with the other: "Swallow it."
Feeling the familiar aura on his lips, Duan Feiqing opened his mouth and swallowed the pill into his stomach.
"You, what did you feed cousin?" The changes in front of her eyes were too fast, Ling Musha looked at Duan Feiqing who was lying on Lu Heng''s shoulder, and asked dazedly.
"It¡¯s just to let him have a good sleep and nothing else, Miss Ling. I''m very sorry for scaring you. However, as how things are now, I''ll take him in to rest first." Lu Heng nodded to Ling Musha and carried Duan Feiqing on his back. He walked into the courtyard carrying the other person flung over his shoulders.
This little girl is so powerful, Ah. Ling Musha hadn''t recovered yet, and only this thought remained in her mind at the moment.
Within the other courtyard that Ling Musha¡¯s maid had meticulously taken care of, Lu Heng randomly picked an unupied room and carried down Duan Feiqing from his shoulders onto the bed. Just now this person suddenly had his heart demon break out. Fortunately he had this dream Gu that he specially developed for him.
This Gu can draw out the most pleasing things in people''s hearts, satisfying the obsessions in their heart, and pulling them out from the abyss of madness. Lu Heng sat in front of the bed and kept an eye on Duan Feiqing''s situation.
His distorted face slowly regained its tranquil appearance and his heart demon was appeased, indicating that the dream realm had already been constructed.
Afterwards, a gentle and relieved look appeared on Duan Feiqing''s face, and it seemed that he had fallen into a dream. Lu Heng slowly rxed his heart that was suspended in mid-air. It would take a while for this person to wake up, so Lu Heng calmed down and thought about what just happened.
[Little assistant, what was the body of pure zed ss that Ling Musha spoke about? ¡¿The negative effect of the <> has always been a point of concern for Lu Heng.
[The query conditions are unlocked, please ept the information. ¡¿
Lu Heng read it carefully, and suddenly felt that this world line was full of malice. No wonder that in the original world line, Ling Musha could be the little junior sister who reced the childhood sweetheart, and became the main wife of the stallion master. This body of pure zed ss was designed to solve the negative effects of the <>. Fresh blood can only cure the symptoms. The way to cure the root cause is to visit the Wushan and bring clouds-and-rains* with those who practice the body of pure zed ss.
[*euphemism for sex]
Lu Heng nced at the person on the bed and thought to himself, it seems that in such a world, it was natural for this person was to have mental problems.
____________
T/N: Late release because I got addicted to world of warcraft gaming and partly because this chapter had some really hard to trante terms. Sincere apologies ^^
Please let me know inments if you like this chapter trantion.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!